#wow TWO main tags this is legendary for me
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I REMADE THIS POLL BC I DIDNT LIKE THE OPTIONS ONCE I SENT THEM BUT
I've been curious about something I've noticed lately and wanna see if frequency bias is at work here for me so
(Assume when I say aro or ace that also includes being on the aro spectrum or ace spectrum respectively. So if you're ace and identify as arospec, aroace would work)
#đ#lovebrush chronicles#clarence clayden#wow TWO main tags this is legendary for me#anyways i dont think ill be ever completely satisfied w the options but this is better than the first one imo so
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Come With Knives Pt9
Astarion x gn!Tav/Reader
Wow two chapters of this in such a short span of time?! Yeah, I'm procrastinating shut up. Not proofread
Warnings: references to blood drinking, ignoring consent/ignoring autonomy, some violence, trauma (that's a given), references/mentions of past abuse
Word Count: 1,760
Main Masterlist
First Baldur's Gate 3 Masterlist - Second Baldur's Gate 3 Masterlist
I Come With Knives Masterlist
AO3
Tag List Form
âI trade in blood and the potions that can be wrung from it. Iâm more than happy to make you one, if youâd honor me with your blood.â Araj Oblodra smiles. Itâs not warm or welcoming; something devious dances across her face. It makes you uncomfortable. âWith one drop, I can brew a rather potent potion for you. The rest, I keep for myself.â
You canât hide the grimace that overtakes your face. âSanguineous artsâ already struck an odd chord within you, but asking for your blood? And even going so far as to keep some for herself? âWhat will you do with the rest?â
âThe excess would be used for my experiments. Iâm always working to find ways to make stronger potions. Who knows what the blood of a True Soul could do for even a rather simple mixture?â
You cringe. âNot interested, sorry.â
She sighs, scowling. âA pity. Although, perhaps thereâs one more thing we can discuss: your friend.â She looks at Astarion, but not as the person he is. Her eyes scan him over like sheâs looking at an object, studying a rare work of art. Astarion notices it, too. She turns her eyes from him and heâs relieved to be spared from that look, if only temporarily. âHeâs a vampire, no? Or one of their spawn, at least.â
Astarion slapped on a fake grin. âOh, donât worry, weâre all friends under the Absolute.â He lifts his chin, donning an air of confidence. âI wonât bite.â
âOh Iâd prefer if you did.â She smirks. An uneasy feeling settles heavily in your gut. His mask slips. âI assume he belongs to you?â
Your eyes shoot wide open. âExcuse me?â The question has you reeling. It takes you a moment to find your words. âHeâs his own person!â
She laughs and the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. âIâm sure he really believes that. How utterly adorable.â For a brief moment, all you see in her place are the faces of all the loyal subjects under her. She turns to the elf, head held high so sheâs looking down her nose at him with a sneer. âDo you have a name, spawn?â
When you look over, Astarion is shifting uneasy in his armor. Heâs used to being reduced to nothing - less than human, only fit for someone elseâs gain. But it hadnât happened since the crash. This was⊠a lot. âAstarion, but hold on-â
âGood,â Araj cuts him off with a smirk. âNow, Astarion.â You want to throw up when she says his name like that. âIâve dreamt of being bitten by a vampire since I was a young girl.â
He balks. âIâm sorry? You want to be bitten?â
Something otherly and unsettling sets into her face and voice as she speaks. âTo feel your lifeâs blood slipping away? To dance on the edge between life and death?â Her voice is airy as she says, âYes, I want it.â Youâre fortunate enough it goes back to being somewhat normal when she returns to talking about business. âIâll even compensate you - a potion of legendary power that forever increases the strength of the one who consumes it. Itâs not for sale, but itâs yours if you bite me.â
âI will have to decline.â
âExcuse me?â she scoffs. âThis is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and youâre squandering it.â
Astarion scowls, creases deepening with the anger in his expression. âI gave you my answer.â
Araj still looks furious when she turns on you. âCanât you talk some sense into your obstinate charge?â
Your hand twitches by your dagger, but itâs not blind fear that rules you. This is entirely different from the Gur. Heâd been on the hunt for you, to bring you back to Berdusk and your master. All Araj cared about was Astarion. All she wanted was for him to bite her, even when he said no. This was not fear, this was anger.
âCanât you understand ânoâ? Heâs not going to bite you.â You glared at the drow. Whatever shock you felt before had been pushed aside. She didnât care about Astarionâs free will, and she never would. She was just like all the others youâd seen that ache for a vampireâs bite.
She gasps like sheâs been insulted to her very core. âItâs obvious youâve let him indulge plenty in your own neck. Is that it, then? You want him all to yourself?â
You donât know what happened. Everything is a blur, a flurry of motion that makes your head spin. Once you process where you are, ice floods your veins.
Araj is on the floor, staring up at you with wide, horrified eyes. Youâre on top of her, legs straddling her waist and a hand at her shoulder keeping her held down. Your dagger hangs mere inches from her eye. And then you realize the thing that stopped you from killing another innocent: a hand around your wrist, pulling the knife away from Araj. Astarionâs hand.
He doesnât want her to live, gods no. But he remembers what happened to you the last time you took someoneâs life through blind emotion. He doesnât want to see you like that again.
You scowl down at her as you growl out, âHe. Said. No.â
She nods fearfully - sheâd have agreed to anything you said if it meant saving her own skin. Your fingers loosen around the handle of the dagger and Astarion pries it from your hand. His other supports your waist as you stand up from the drow, backing away toward the others, who all watched with mixed expressions. You donât turn away from her until youâre almost by the door. Only once itâs shut do your shoulders relax.
âWhat happened back there, soldier?â Karlach asks.
You sigh and take your weapon back from Astarion. âShe⊠reminded me of somebody.â As you return the knife to its sheath, you shake your head. âNevermind. Letâs just go.â
-
Astarion clears his throat as he enters his tent. Youâre sitting on your bedroll, looking at the different candles youâd dug out of storage. You were running low, and you wanted to try optimizing them to the best of your abilities, until you could find or purchase more. You look up from your work, watching as he takes his seat across from you.
âI, uh, I wanted to thank you.â
You tilt your head at him as you set the candles aside. âWhat for?â
âFor nearly killing that vile drow, for what you said back there.â
You half-chuckle. âIt, admittedly, wasnât for purely selfless reasons.â Your hands begin fiddling with each other in your lap. âShe reminded me of the servants my master keeps. They all vye for her attention, desperately wishing she would drink from them instead ofâŠâ You clear your throat. âWhen she kept saying you belonged to me, I just- I lost control.â
He hummed, understanding precisely. When Araj saw your scar and brought it up, not knowing he wasnât the one that gave it to you, her fate was sealed. She would be a corpse right now if he hadnât acted quickly enough. âIâm grateful, all the same. I spent two hundred years using my body to lure pretty things back for my master. What I wanted, how I felt about what I was doing, it never mattered. You could have asked me to do the same - to throw myself at her, what I wanted be damned.â
âI donât want you to do anything you donât want to do,â you asserted. âYouâve spent too long already having to deal with that. And, she didnât seem like sheâd make a good meal.â
He chuckles, shaking his head. âNo, I donât believe so.â His nose wrinkled. âHer blood smelled absolutely foul. No potion would have been worth the stomachache.â
âWhatâs wrong with her blood?â
âGods know what. Thereâs no telling what sheâs experimented with in her line of work.â
âGods willing, weâll never know.â You reach for the candles again, prepared to pick one out so the very moment this one runs out, youâre not fumbling about trying to bring back the light, but his hand stops you. You look at him again. His face is leaned in close to yours.
âThereâs⊠something else I wanted to discuss.â He can see the bob of your throat as you swallow, but you nod. âI know we both have our own demons to contend with, and we will, in time, butâŠâ He lets out a soft breath. âYou⊠Youâre incredible. So many times, youâve had ample opportunity to turn me away for what I am alone, but you didnât. You confided in me, despite it all.â
âI trust you, Astarion,â you whisper. He can feel the warmth of your air against his lips.
âI want us to be something,â he confesses. âSomething real. I just donât know what ârealâ looks like. Not after two hundred years of playing the rake.â He frowns. âBeing close to someone - any kind of intimacy - was something I performed to lure people back for him. Even though I know things between us are different, being with someone still feels⊠tainted. Still brings up those feelings of disgust and loathing. I donât know how else to be with someone. No matter how much Iâd like to.â
You lean back from him slightly, giving him more room. He misses the way your breath fanned across his skin, but thinking about it for too long puts a vice around his undead heart. You donât pull your hand from his. âIs this okay?â
He hums softly, thinking. âI donât mind it as much, if itâs you,â he admits. âIt feels⊠different. A good different.â
Your lips curl slightly into a soft smile. âThen we can keep figuring it out. Together.â
He laughs a little breathlessly, almost shocked by your answer; surprised with how easily you accept his burdens. âYou⊠You are full of surprises, arenât you?â He glides his hand along yours until your fingers are interlaced. Palm to palm, he can feel the callouses that litter your hands, built up from the moment your freedom began. They were still soft, only a few weeks old at best. âHonestly, I have no idea what weâre doing. Or what comes next. But I know that thisâŠâ He looks into your eyes. You look at him so openly, so earnestly. How could you be the product of your past when heâd ended up the way he did? How could you be so kind despite it all? He smiled. âThis is nice.â
---
Tag List:
@hypopxia @flsalazar @beverlybeav @angelofthorr @emiemiemiii @marina-and-the-memes @aurasyn @furblrwurblr @cappsikle @mjmygd @thegirlsadventuresinwonderland @kindadolly @bloopthebat @pandimoostuff @chesb0red @black-star1472 @sessils @olitheghostboy-blog @puppyg1rl666 @maruichio @cyber-dump-171 @katharynmarie @twinkliker3000 @cherifrog @catching-fire-in-the-wind @phantoms-fandom-blog @thespectacularspaceace @lynnlovesthestars @tototini @ashrio20 @bambamwolf87 @astarion-imagine-archive @thistrashisreadytobash
Removed @sylverqueen_cosplay @yarn_yogi @teardropcup because it won't let me tag you. If any of these are you, please give me a main account to tag or change your settings so I can tag you.
#fanfic#fanfiction#astarion#astarion x tav#astarion x reader#baldur's gate 3#baldurs gate 3#bg3#baldur's gate astarion#baldur's gate tav#baldurs gate astarion#baldurs gate tav#bg3 astarion#bg3 tav#gn reader#x gn reader#gender neutral reader#x gender neutral reader#hurt/comfort#light angst#i come with knives
110 notes
·
View notes
Photo



Couldn't Have (Un)done Better
Congratulations to our winners this week! @shadow-tag with Prismatic Conduit, @hiygamer with Once More with Feeling, and @izzet-always-r-versus-u with A War on Two Fronts!
~
Prismatic Conduit
Holy cow you almost gave me a heart attack with that first ability! Then the second one made me snort a bit. What a clever way to answer this prompt. This card is very unique, and though itâs a little tough to interpret at first for inexperienced players, itâs pretty easy to figure out afterwards. Essentially, this makes it so that the first mana of each color of each spell can be paid with any color of mana. Itâs not insanely powerful, but it can be super useful. If youâre playing a Jengatha deck, all your stuff can be spent with colorless mana! Itâs also a mana rock, so it has other uses. Itâs clearly a reference to chromatic orrery and prismatic lens (at least to me), but a weaker version of the former in ways I agree with. I also love that thereâs potential combos with this. Itâs amazing with devoid cards (1 mana Herald of Kozilek!) and ghostflame, and terrible with Sphinx of the Guildpact. I really really wish this worked with Ghostflame Sliver, but sadly that doesnât affect sliver spells. This card is useful at its base, has combo potential, and met the prompt in a way that made me chuckle. The only thing I wish this card had was a rarity. I could see rare or maybe uncommon if it were a more advanced set. But honestly, Iâm willing to ignore it.
-
Once More with Feeling
Now this is a strange remand. Itâs very hard for me to think of fair uses for this beyond cantripping. It doesnât stop counterspells or mess with the stack all that much. Itâs good against flings and other additional cost cards I guess? But no, what youâre doing with this is hitting your own stuff, Tibaltâs Trickery style. The obvious one is eldrazi with cast triggers, but itâs also really cool in cascade decks. You can cascade into this, draw a card, then recast the cascade spell. Iâd also love if there were exactly one card like See the Truth that it was meant to work with. There also might be some mechanics that work with it well. For example, I think this would let you un-flashback a card? I like this card because while the fail-state is pretty banal, a little cantrip, or perhaps letting you get around an opponentâs counterspell, I think a lot of players would have fun trying to break this, and if it does I feel like itâs deserved. Youâre only ever hitting a spell you were already able to cast, so itâs never cheating anything that you didn't earn some other way. I really like it.
-
A War on Two Fronts
Wow, this one really makes me think. How would this play out? You can attack with your massive creature, then if they donât block, leave your little creatures behind and not block anyway. If they do block, then you know your second attack gets through. At first I wondered why you made the first ability a trigger on attacks rather than just a static that gets you an extra phase, but I guess this makes it so you donât have to go through combat twice if you didnât need it the first time. I really really wish there were a main phase in between those combats, but it doesnât break anything if there isnât, I just think it would have made some extra decision points. This one definitely fits the concept better, though, of combat just sort of being split in half. I also think the cost is good. It doesnât do anything (as the contest so desired) but definitely has an effect, so two mana is nice. Legendary I guess is nice in order to fit the name, but I donât know how necessary it is. I feel like after the second combat the rest arenât doing much, so why not just let players realize that on their own? But it also keeps things simple. But yeah, I really like this card and would love to see what happens when itâs in play.
~
And there we have it! Congratulations again to our winners, and a thank you to everyone else who entered, Iâll be back soon with the runners-up.
-Mod Mr. ShinyObject
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Geraskier Dungeons and Dragons AU of my dreams (inspired by the TAD AMA and Joey apparently being an amazing dm):
-"Why do you hate fun," Eskel complains - for the fifth time that day - after Geralt refused his invitation to a new DnD campaign - for the fifth time that day. Geralt doesn't hate fun. He hates play-acting and games, especially if they rely on luck and are overly complicated, he hates big groups of people, and he hates being told stories. Dungeons and Dragons encompasses all of those aspects and that is why Geralt avoids it like the plague. "It's not for me," he mutters and hands Eskel the sandwiches he made for him to take to work. - "But this Jaskier guy is legendary, like I heard he's the best Dungeonmaster in the state." - "Likely an exaggeration...." - "Pleeaaaase. I had to bribe the hell out of Aiden to have him give up the two spots he had." That piques Geralt's interest. "What'd you bribe him with?" Eskel scratches his head sheepishly. "I may have sold our brother's hand in marriage." - "That's ballsy for you... does Lambert know of his luck yet?" Eskel shakes his head and Geralt huffs a laugh. His brothers are unbelievable, one so nerdy it makes up for Geralt's complete lack of interest in pop culture, the other an oblivious prick that tends to get arrested for being offensive. Ciri is their only hope. "So are you coming?" - "Absolutely no way."
-Geralt doesn't want to go and until half an hour before the game is supposed to start, he keeps his resolve. But then Eskel bursts into their shared living room - their flat is still attached to their father's house, but separate enough that it feels like their own; Lambert has a type penthouse suite to himself and Ciri still lives with Vesemir in the main house - with an excited blush and wearing a WoW shirt and the biggest, brightest puppy eyes, and begs Geralt on hands and knees to come with him. "Why though?" Geralt asks. "Would be more fun if I stayed away..." - "But I'm awkward and your pretty face may distract from that." - "Esk, we have the same face." Which is true, save for... oh. The scars. Of course, Geralt wants to smack himself. Eskel always tends to be more self-conscious in groups of new people because of his marred face, an accident in the zoo when they were young. He believes having Geralt with him shows other people how he is supposed to look like. Geralt doesn't believe it's a great coping mechanism, but he can never deny his twin anything. "Fuck," he grumbles and a triumphant grin blooms over Eskel's features.
-That first session is to go over the basics for anyone who needs a refresher and to talk about what each player expects from the campaign bla bla bla; Geralt doesn't contribute more than the odd grunt and is soon distracted by Jaskier's bright eyes, his pretty mouth, his whole energetic demeanor... he develops a little fixation over the course of the evening and gives up on trying to understand the game
-Jaskier approaches him after, while everyone else is exchanging notes on their characters, excited and electric and Geralt hasn't the first clue on what to do. A light hand on his shoulder, a welcoming smile. "Geralt, right?" Geralt nods curtly and Jaskier pulls up a chair and sits. Way too close for Geralt's comfort. He doesn't... mind? Fuck are those butterflies? Already? "If you have trouble figuring out your character, we could always do a private session to get you going. What do you say?" - "Saturday," Geralt grunts in reply. Jaskier claps delightedly, then is distracted by one of the women, Calanthe Geralt recalls, asking if she can play a lioness shapeshifter. He lets Eskel collect him, endures his brother's constant prattle on the ride back. He dares to give the whole thing a shot.
-Their private session starts out with Jaskier explaining different classes of characters, a few bottles of Geralt's favourite Redanian Lager on the side. He tries to listen, at least at first. But then Jaskier keeps licking froth from his lips and some of the perspiration from the cold bottles runs down his exposed neck and fuck, Geralt just can't stop himself. Eskel said over and over that Jaskier was basically a magician, but Geralt thought that would be restricted to the game. Nope. His dick definitely twitches when Jaskier leans over him to grab the dice Geralt brought upon Eskel's recommendation. Geralt catches a whiff of his shampoo - vanilla? - and Jaskier's arm brushes Geralt and well. He lets out a low whine. Jaskier hums a question mark, but when he sees the look on Geralt face his encouraging smile turns devilish, knowing. "Good," he breathes, drops the dice and climbs onto Geralt's lap. "I thought it was only me." Geralt catches Jaskier's hips and they kiss. No classes are studied that day, no alignments picked, no attributes determined. Instead, Geralt learns all the beautiful noises Jaskier can make, learns some of his own anew. They will need another private session to make up for lost time
-"Perhaps I should just design a character for you," Jaskier pants into Geralt's neck as he slow-fucks him on their couch, Eskel being out with Lambert to clear up the whole Aiden thing. It's the third time they're meeting to figure out Geralt's character. Geralt grunts and accelerates just enough to keep them both on the edge. His skin is burning and Jaskier writhes, his shoulders littered with bite marks. "Oh, fuck, Geralt, please." Later, Geralt agrees to Jaskier's suggestion. He makes him pancakes for breakfast.
-When the first session is well underway, everyone quickly realizes that this game really isn't for Geralt. He tries, he does. Jaskier was kind, gave him a stoic half-orc warrior that communicates mostly with grunts, but he still doesn't get all the rules and Calanthe is getting impatient with him, her boyfriend Eist amused by this, and Eskel keeps throwing the dice for Geralt, and these girls, Téa and Véa, stare daggers at him. Jaskier's watches it all with amusement, gently steering the group back towards their adventure - not that Geralt has the first clue what their objective is. But Geralt wants to keep playing if only because Jaskier is so fucking beautiful in his element, imitating voices, using the most ridiculous vocabulary, glowing with pure joy. It's a privilege to see, Geralt understands that now. And he has to thank Eskel for taking him despite his reservations
-"Won't you go on a normal date with me?" Geralt asks one night when they are wrapped up in Jaskier's bed, contented and tired from their earlier activities. "I could take you hunting or whatever." - "That's what you call a normal date?" Jaskier laughs and kisses him lightly. They haven't defined whatever it is they're doing, but Geralt is in no rush. Especially because he hasn't yet dared to breach the topic with Eskel who quickly befriended Jaskier (and everyone else of course, at the end of the day Eskel is a social butterfly, no matter what scars he bears). "Just... go out with me." - "You know, usually I have a strict policy for dating players, but... well that's already way out the window so, yeah, okay. I'll go out with you. But we're absolutely not going hunting, I'm a vegetarian." Alas, there had to be some catch.
-Geralt keeps playing and his permanent confusion becomes part of his character as well. It isn't ideal, but the others - and Jaskier's forgiving storytelling - drag him through to the end of it. By then, Geralt almost gets it. "Well," Jaskier concludes. "That was a bit of a different campaign. Hope you all liked it." The bastard acts abashed. Hah. Geralt and Eskel are the last ones to leave after they all toasted and talked about playing again some time. "You coming?" Eskel asks, hovering near the door. He's long past his initial anxiety, his fangirling, his self-consciousness. That too has been a glorious part of this, seeing Eskel unfold, gain confidence, be at ease. He likes that he could give his brother the safety he needed. "I, uhm," Geralt starts, but Jaskier interrupts by threading his arm through Geralt's. "We are! What's for dinner?" And he drags Geralt past Eskel who raises a brow. Geralt tries to communicate with his eyes all he neglected to tell Eskel. It's only because they're so close that Eskel at least understands that they are something like boyfriends now. He laughs.
-"My baby brother," Eskel lulls later when Jaskier is already passed out from too much wine and Geralt and him stand outside, sharing a rare cigarette. He ruffles Geralt head. "I'd wondered why you stuck around so long." - "Fuck off," Geralt says.
-The next time Eskel invites him to a campaign, Geralt tags along. Not because he particularly wants to, but because now there are two pairs of puppy eyes, begging him, and he can't say no to either of them, let alone both (maybe someday he will actually enjoy the game for its own merits)
#another modern au yay#modern AU#headcanon#geraskier#geralt x jaskier#geralt of rivia#jaskier#eskel#lambert#vesemir#ciri#aiden#lambden#witcher#the witcher#dnd#dungeons and dragons#I'm so bad at actually writing modern AUs but I love them so much#so I guess I'll keep writing these up#cw smut#cw smoking#cw swear words#my geraskier dream aus
125 notes
·
View notes
Text
2020 Fic Year in Review
Iâm waiting for my Sims game to finish updating, so I thought Iâd do this since I saw @kalee60âs post about it :)Â
Total number of completed stories:Â
14 (15 if you include a short 1am-oneshot I orphaned haha)Â
Total number of words:Â
111,575 (and thatâs not including stuff I scrapped/havenât posted omg)Â
Fandoms written in:
Marvel/Stucky but also Supernatural (on my main) just a tad because havenât posted anything yet but Iâm including it anyway hahaÂ
Looking back, did you write more fic than you thought you would this year, less, or about what youâd expected?
Oh, absolutely! Heck, I never thought Iâd write anything when it comes to fic because Iâve always kept quiet about my writing. (And Iâve been doing it since I was like 12 and it all started with my Club Penguin phase pffft)Â Â But my interest turned into an obsession rather quickly and I honestly can say, without a doubt, that @buckybeesâ is the whole reason why I even got the courage to post my first fic! Iâm so glad I did because writing fic has given me a new perspective on fandom in general. And it makes me appreciate fandom/fanon even more.Â
Whatâs your own favourite story of the year?
Pretty much all of them but Bucky's Got a Bun in the Oven? holds a special place in my heart. Not only was it my first published fic, but I never thought Iâd write something like that. I go back and re-read it frequently since itâs so short.Â
No lie: Sometimes I look back at that fic and it makes me wanna write a series of short oneshots with Pregnant!Bucky. Like, just Domestic Steve/Bucky living in the modern day with a baby on the way. Bucky shopping for baby clothes, decorating the nursery, having snack parties with Natasha, taking care of the baby after the birth, those sort of things. Oh, I think I just talked myself into another idea. đÂ
Did you take any writing risks this year?
Ehh, not really? However, I did write a series of crack oneshots lol. Some are crazier than others.Â
Do you have any fanfic or profic goals for the new year?
Apple Pie Crumble Cake - This is my #1 goal. Itâs a Bakery!AU Kid Fic that Iâve been planning for months. Itâs gonna be multi-chaptered, and at least 50k. I have 10 chapters outlined and there are still more I need to get to, but probably wonât until I start writing the darn thing lol.Â
I wanna start posting some smut oneshots on my secondary pseud, I have some done but I donât think those will ever see the light of day since theyâre just for practice- most of them were thought of on the spot without any outlining. Iâd like to keep anything (totally) nsfw separate from my default pseud, just to be organized lol. And yes, this asexual read/writes smut. đ (my personal rule is as long as it doesnât involve me, Iâm good!)Â
I thought long and hard on this in the past week or so, and originally I thought Iâd join the Shrunkyclunks â21 Bang but the more I thought about it, the less I wanted to do it. Itâd be my first bang, and while I have an idea, itâs just a little intimating to me lol. Soo, Iâll pass this year. Instead, Iâm gonna look out for a Bingo whenever a new one starts up, since Iâll prob be more comfortable with that :)Â
(Does this short lil Beach!AU count even though itâll be done in 2020 but will be posted next year?? lolol)Â
On my main, Iâm writing a Supernatural + Spongebob crossover fic. Sort of like the episode, Scoobynatural. And I have a feeling that itâs gonna be turned into a series because Iâm latched onto this idea- that started as a joke.Â
Most popular story of the year.
Are we talking hits or kudos?? Hits, Buchanan Medical. Kudos, The Case of Buckyâs Wisdom Teeth. Eitherway, Iâm so happy those two made it as my most popular stories. Buchanan Med is close to me on a personal level, and Buckyâs wisdom teeth fic is something Iâve always wanted to read but never existed :3Â
Story of mine most under-appreciated by the universe, in my opinion:
I think @kalee60â explained it perfectly when it comes to fics âfloppingâ (I see this a lot on r/fanfiction) People will see it, they might like it, or wonât like it. And thatâs okay! Not everything is for everyone, neither are tropes/genres. I know myself, Iâm not a fan of A/B/O and the same could go for someone else who likes my personal favorite genre, hurt/comfort. And sometimes itâs kinda like an age old Tumblr saying: A post that took time and effort can get little as 10 notes but a spur of the moment post can get thousands. (Okay so, I made that up on the spot pffft)Â
Most fun story to write.
Buchanan Medical, but Mercury In Retrograde was super fun since I added the whole âspace puns/pickup linesâ aspect to it. They basically share the same AU, but theyâre totally different and thatâs why I love them. Â
Most unintentionally telling story:
The entire Buchanan Med series. I wanted to explore Steve having asthma in a modern universe (because I too suffer from it- my whole life) and I really, truly, bled a little bit of my personal experience with the disease into the series. Having Bucky there, taking care of/treating Steve? It felt really comforting to me. And hey, write those self comfort fics!!!Â
Biggest disappointment.
I hoped to finish the last oneshot of Buchanan Med this year but sadly, my motivation for it just tanked. I write hurt/comfort best when Iâm in the right mood for it, and Iâm still waiting for it to come back to me, whenever that may be XD.Â
Biggest surprise.
The amount of reception Iâve gotten overall, the people Iâve met, the friends Iâve made, and new fandom experiences Iâve gotten to experience myself! Seriously, never in a million years did I think Iâve ever call myself a fanfic writer. But here I am, and I couldnât be happier <3
~~~
My Sims game finished updating on the fifth question but I kept on rambling because I love taking about my writing!!! It made me realize that wow, I really did do a lot this year when it comes to fanon- especially since it was my first time delving into the world that is fanfiction writing <3 I have many hobbies, video games being the longest one, but I think Iâve spent more time writing/reading than playing games this year. My teenager-self WOULD NEVER believe that! But as the legendary Reggie Fils-Aimesays once said, "If itâs not fun, why bother?âÂ
Iâm gonna tag you guys if you wanna do this! @buckybeesâ @justice-for-plumsâ @hbalbatâ @its-tortleâ @captainjanegayâ @greyhavenskingâ @snarky-drabblesâ @joharveleâ @musette22â @mysterious-marvelâÂ
#writing tag#mandy talks and stuff#tagging games#fanfiction#@ any/everyone who has read my writing: I LOVE YOU AND I'LL CHERISH YOU FOREVER
44 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Royal Holiday Romance (Liam x MC)
PART ONE

A/N: ..... Okay but hear me out. I sat down to finish my two ongoing series and this is what came out instead. Itâs not my fault really. This is going to be a short series (about 4 parts me thinks) and itâs going to be cheesy and fluffy, wintery, Christmassy and very Hallmark-y (I watched too many Hallmark romcoms and this is the result).Â
A/N 2: This has nothing to do with the canon but the characters belong to Pixelberry.Â
Rating: G
Word count: 1668
Tagging (perma + TRR + Liam tags): @twinkleallnight @kingliam-rys @sfb123 @gkittylove99 @texaskitten30 @iaminlovewithtrr @gardeningourmet @delightfullypinkglitter @hopefulmoonobject @blackcatkita @dcbbw @kingliam2019 @thequeenofcronutsâ @jared2612â @annekebbphotographyâ @lodbergâ *
*my taglist is very old so if you no longer want to be tagged in my posts, just let me know and Iâll take you off.
âWow.â
âImpressive, isnât it?â
Victoria looked at the scenery in front of her, still not believing her eyes.
âIt looks like Iâve just walked into a Hallmark movie set,â she admitted staring at the white wonderland. Her friend chuckled.
âIt does look like that a bit. But Cordonia is always so mesmerizing this time of the year. Truly magical. Youâve never been here?â
âNo. This is my first time here, and in Europe in general. And you?â
âA few times. I used to come here for winter holidays with my parents many years ago. The last time I visited Cordonia was three years ago when we were filming The Crown and the Flame. We spent a few months here and we were even invited to a dinner with the King and the Queen.â
âSeriously?!â
âMhm.â Hana nodded slightly. âIt was a very important movie for all Cordonians as it was about their beloved and legendary Queen Kenna Rys.â
Victoria sighed in admiration. Hana Lee was one of the most popular and talented actresses in the world. She was nominated to Oscars at least three times and ate dinner with the King and the Queen of Cordonia. And now she was standing next to Victoria Brooks, novice actress, in a snowy Cordonia and talking to her as if they were best friends, not just co-stars.
Victoria realized how lucky she was to be starring alongside someone like Hana. Great actress and even greater personality. No wonder she was so loved by many. And even though she was only playing Hanaâs characterâs sidekick, she was grateful for the opportunities that came with it.
~~~~
âLiam!!! You have to see this!â
Liam turned to see his friend Maxwell running into the office with a phone in his hand. âLook!â
âMaxwell, I canât see anything if your phone is so close to my face. Whatâs happening?â
âHana Lee is here! The Hana Lee! Theyâre filming a Christmas movie here, which sheâs co-producing by the way, and I have to meet her. Please, please, Liam, use your kingly privileges and let me meet Hana!â Maxwell pouted and Liam bit his lip so he wouldnât start laughing.
âI know you have a celebrity crush on her but isnât it a bit too much?â
âYouâre saying that just because you already met her and I wasnât invited!â
âI barely had any chance to talk to her, it was mostly my father who did the talking but from what I remember she was truly a charming person.â
âWell, duh.â Maxwell rolled his eyes. âI just want to meet her. Iâve prepared a welcome dance just for her and I need to show it to her. Sheâll love it!â
âAnd what do I have to do?â
âCome with me to the set and tell the security not to kick me out? You and Drake can hang out somewhere while Iâll be with Hana.â
Liam furrowed his eyebrows. âDrake is coming as well?â He asked.
âNO!â They heard Drakeâs voice from the hall just as Maxwell opened his mouth to say âyesâ. In a moment, their friend walked into the office and stopped right in front of them. âI already said no!â
âCome on, you guys! I have dreams too, you know?â
âAnd meeting an actress while bringing your friends with you is one of them?â Drake raised his eyebrow at Maxwell.
âI actually wanted to ask her something.â Maxwell blushed a little. âI wanted to ask her if sheâd let me write her autobiography.â
âErrâŠâ Liam started and looked at Drake for help.
âMaxwell, you canât write her autobiography.â
âWhy not? You doubt my writing talent?â
âNo, actually, yes, but thatâs not the point.â Drake shook his head.
âOnly Hana can write her autobiography, you can write her biography,â Liam cut in. Maxwell shrugged.
âSame thing. Does it mean youâll come? Pleaseeeeee. Pleaseeee, pleeeaase!â
Liam sighed as he looked at Drake who was shaking his head. âYes, Maxwell. Weâll come.â
~~~~
âWhere are you going?â
âOh, Iâve just finished and I thought Iâd go for a walk and explore a bit.â Victoria smiled at Hana who looked beautiful in a dress she was wearing for the opening scene.
âBut weâve just started rolling. How are you finished already?â
âWell⊠Your movie best friend doesnât have that many scenes. Iâm just a supporting character, remember?â
âOh, okay.â Hana thought for a second. âWould you like to go through the tomorrowâs scenes later?â
âI think Iâm okay. I only have a few lines and to be honest, Iâm so used to playing background characters that I feel well prepared for shooting.â Victoria said it half-jokingly but Hanaâs face fell a little.
âIâm sure if I talked to theââ
âNo, Hana, no.â Victoria shook her head. âI didnât mean it like that. Iâm happy with my role. I just wanted to say Iâm well prepared for this role because I always play best friends. No whining intended.â
âOkay then.â Hana smiled. âJust remember some of the best actors got their awards for playing supporting characters.â
~~~~
Liam was looking at the set, unsure why he agreed to help Maxwell.
âYouâre the best, you know that, right?â Maxwell beamed as he was trying to spot Hana. The security let them in immediately after Liam introduced himself and his friends.
âJust remember we shouldââ Liam started but Maxwell ran off somewhere, half dancing. ââbe going soon.â
âYeah.â Drake nodded. âIâll be with the food if you need me,â Drake said before leaving Liam alone.
He looked at the set; it was busy and Liam didnât feel like socializing. He decided leave the set and go for a walk before heâd come again to take Maxwell and Drake back to the palace. The last thing he needed was people recognizing the King on their set.
~~~~
Victoria was wandering through the forest which was conveniently located near the movie set. She thought if she was to be in only a few scenes in the movie, she might as well use all the free time to explore Cordonia. And there was a lot to be explored.
Normally, Victoria would do a thorough research on the country she was going to but because her being in the movie was a last-minute decision, she had no time for anything except for packing.
She wasnât complaining, though. There was something magical about exploring the country for the first time. She wanted to make the most of it.
What she told Hana was completely a lie. She wasnât whining and she was truly happy to be playing Hanaâs supporting character. Acting wasnât the career of her choice. She was in love with cinema ever since she could remember. When she got into her dream film school she wanted to become a famous movie critic. Her plans were changed later when one of her professors told her she had a talent for acting and she should try it. Ever since, Victoria had small roles here and there. She loved seeing how the movie industry works from the inside but at the same time, the more she played, the more she longed for something more.
Not wanting to complain, she only silently wondered when sheâd stop playing best friends and be a main character, at least once in her life. She wouldnât admit it to anyone, but the longer she was acting, the more she believed she wasnât a main character even in her own life. Maybe it was supposed to be this way, maybe some people were meant to be supporting characters even in their own lives. Maybe itâ
âOoooffâ Victoriaâs stream of consciousness was interrupted when she bumped into something. Someone. A man.
âIâm sorry, are you alright?â
âA local. Cordonian accent is really pretty,â she thought to herself as she nodded at the stranger.
âIâm sorry I bumped into you. I didnât see you,â she admitted and the stranger laughed.
âFrom my point of view, you were looking directly at me. I assume you were lost in thought.â
âI was, sorry.â
âOh, donât be. I always lose the sense of reality when Iâm in nature myself. Youâre a tourist, I assume?â
âI am. Just came here and wanted to explore a little.â
The stranger nodded. âThe forests are usually not the first thing the tourists are visiting but I must admit, we do have amazing forests.â
âThey might not be for most people but I love going for walks here and forget about my job, my life, everything.â
âThen I think weâre very much alike. I do like to forget about my job as well.â
âIs your job that bad?â Victoria asked and noticed the strangerâs face expression changed.
âIt⊠can be. Itâs very demanding and I⊠sometimes like to take a break. And you?â He changed the subject. âWhat do you do?â
âOh, Iâmââ she stopped. If she told him she was an actress heâd ask her what movies she played in. Victoria wouldnât bear seeing the disappointment on his face when sheâd explain she plays minor roles. Not when she started to like him.
âVictoria, stop it, you canât think every single person you meet and have at least one thing in common with is your soulmate. Youâre not living in a movie.â She scolded herself and she realized the stranger was still waiting for the answer.
âIâm⊠in the movie industry,â she finally said. âA critic. Well, a beginner but you get the idea,â she lied, laughing nervously.
âThat sounds intriguing, ummâŠâ he stopped at looked at her expectantly.
âVictoria! Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. And you areâŠ?â
âLiam. Nice to meet you.â He extended her hand and to Victoriaâs surprise, he kissed it, smiling at her. âAnd welcome to Cordonia. I hope youâll have a great time in our beautiful country.â
Victoria felt a chill running through her body as Liam was touching her hand. She offered a small smile in return. âYes⊠Me too.âÂ
~~
#choices#the royal romance#the royal heir#playchoices#king liam#liam x mc#king liam x mc#drake walker#maxwell beaumont#hana lee#trr#choices trr#I KNOW I WAS SUPPOSED TO LEAVE TUMBLR OKAY#but when the inspiration strikes you just gotta go with the flow
52 notes
·
View notes
Photo



Iâll Be the Fight to Your Flight, Baby. (Part 2)
Part 1: Here | Sequel: Here Â
Read on: AO3 | WC: 18k | Please excuse any typos.Â
Main Tags: BadBoy!Tony, SoftBoy!Peter, Highschool AU, NFF, TW:Mentions of Blood, TW:Mentions of Abuse, TW:Bullying, TW:Underage Drinking and Smoking, TW:Mild Homophobia, [see all tags on AO3]
-
~*1*~
Peter didnât know how to feel.
When Tony threw the cafeteria doors open, the chatter of the room went silent. Though the whispers remained; all gossip about why the schoolâs most fearsome student was resting his arm around the most fearful studentâs shoulders. It was strange for Peter to be the center of attention for something other than ridicule. Along with the shocked expression on Nedâs face, cliques of curious eyes glanced back and forth between the slew of tables. All looks filled with confusion and intrigue and â for a certain pair of brotherly bullies â absolute terror.
All the younger boy had to do was point. And he did, with a shaky finger and wary eyes, directing his unhinged â boyfriend? â to not only the guilty brothersâ table, but to Clint, Natasha, Bucky, and Samâs as well.
âIs that all of them, baby?â Tony whispered, his face close enough that Peter could feel his warm breath tickling his surely flushed ear. The sensation sent chills down Peterâs spine â but in a good way â like the airy feeling he got in his stomach when Ned and MJ dragged him on roller coasters with giant drops.
Peter gave a demure nod, âY-Yes.â
Tonyâs wild eyes were breathtaking, especially paired with that mischievous grin and the way he cracked his knuckles like warning signs to his prey. Or the way he pulled off that signature jacket and draped it over Peterâs shoulders like he was staking his claim. Or the way he so nonchalantly quipped about not wanting to ruin the leather with some degenerateâs blood, so hold this for me, baby. Iâll be right back.
And Peter could do nothing but stand there â engulfed in the leather that smelled of cigarettes and pure, unfiltered Tony Stark â watching as the notorious bad boy reminded each and every student in the cafeteria of just how fearsome he could really be.
***
Tonyâs rampage began with one stunned Clint Barton, ripped from his seat by a forceful grip on his collar. The irony of being thrown against the very spot he tripped Peter lost on him. Likely due to the wind being knocked out of his lungs as he careened towards the off-white linoleum tiles with a hefty thud and, subsequently, a symphony of startled gasps and excited chants of Fight! Fight! Fight!
Now, Clint wasnât someone who would take a beating lying down. Peter had seen him fight before; win against people bigger than him and intimidate people smaller. So, when Tony dropped down and managed to get in three punches so quick and so forceful that Clint couldnât react, Peterâs jaw dropped. Tonyâs promise of not making it too bloody consumed by sight of Clintâs very bloody nose.
âWhat the fuck, Stark?!â It was Natasha â poor Natasha â trying to stand up for her partner in crime, not knowing she would be next on the rampage list. The second she stood from her seat, Tony released his hold on Clintâs collar, leaving it stretched out of place and watching Clint pitifully grasp his nose in pain. Then, Tony stood, facing Natasha head-on and flashing his smug, bad boy grin.
âWhat the fuck, Romanoff?â His words were laced with belittling humor and a wild brand of confidence that Peter couldnât fathom.
âDonât do that.â Natasha glared, her brows furrowing at Tonyâs complete lack of fear towards her. âWhat the fuck did he do to piss you off?â
âHe didnât piss me off. Not directly at least.â Tonyâs laughter was unnerving, âYou see, your boy here managed to piss him off,â He pointedly said, as he gestured over to Peter, who was still standing by the doors with a bewildered look on his face. âAnd he belongs to me now. So, letâs say when heâs pissed, Iâm just pissed by proxy.â
âYouâre a fucking psychopath.â Natashaâs words were sharp, but Tony was sharper.
âLetâs ask then,â Tony leaned forward against the table, his palms down and his knuckles up like he was brandishing a bloodied sword, staring at Sam and Bucky with his intimidating glare. âWhy donât you two tell me, hm? Did Barton do something to Parker?â His question was brimming with venom, and thus, met with zero hesitation.
âYes, he tripped him.â Sam stood, pulling Bucky to his feet as well and expressing so much fuck-this-shit-Iâm-out energy that Peter had to stifle a laugh. âMe and Bucky are really sorry for our involvement in all of this, and we would very much like to keep all of our bones intact. Thank you.â Sam looked to Natasha, âNat, you are on your own with this one.â With that, he was fleeing, towing Bucky behind him as they made their way out the cafeteria, muttering something along the lines of: People really out here fucking around with Tony Stark like he didnât send just someone to the ER last year. What a bunch of idiots.
âFucking cowards.â Natasha spat, rolling her eyes and giving an angry sigh when Tony smirked at her. âFine!â She exclaimed, turning to Peter with forced sincerity. âSorry,â She said flatly, and with a peeved grimace, before turning back to Tony with an expression that showed just how thoroughly done she was with the whole situation. âHappy now?â
But Tony didnât answer her. Instead, he turned to Peter and smiled as he repeated Natashaâs sentiment. âHappy?â
Peter froze for a moment, his frazzled mind whirring into overdrive, trying to comprehend the weight of Tonyâs question. It was like a wild animal asking the leader of its pack for permission to hunt. Like Peterâs answer was the only thing standing between Natasha and the full power of Tonyâs wrath. So Peter nodded and mouthed a nervous, âYes.â
âWow, how lucky for you,â Tony said, giving Natasha a look so dark that it sent chills down Peterâs spine in the bad kind of way. âDonât waste it, Red.â
Tonyâs threat lingered in the way he carelessly stepped on Clintâs struggling frame as he made a beeline to his last targets: Thor and Loki.
âDonât bring your violence over here, Stark.â Thor weakly warned, flinching up from his seat like a cornered animal, posturing in a final attempt to scare off its predator. His reaction was perplexing, especially since he was bigger than Tony. He seemed to have more muscles, more stature, more height, yet he still looked frightened. So, even though Peterâs natural response was worry, Thorâs fear and Tonyâs unfazed smirk eased his concerns.
âIâll bring my violence wherever I damn well please, Point Break.â Tony taunted, wasting no time in shoving both Thor and Lokiâs lunch trays off the table, gaining him a resoundingly loud and drawn out Daammn! from the surrounding crowd of students.
Loki stood up next, posturing just like his brother, âYou think weâre scared of you, Stark?â
âOh, you will be.â
With that, Tonyâs rampage continued. But this time, it was less controlled threats and more all-out brawl that summoned a flock of rowdy students, eager to watch the carnage.
Before the crowd grew, Peter managed to see Tony land two satisfying jabs to Lokiâs face that left Thor scrambling to retaliate. It was all too surreal; the savage look in Tonyâs eyes, the speed of his punches, the way he bobbed and weaved around his opponentsâ hits like a trained boxer. All the people egging on the fight like spectators at the Colosseum; encircling them like Thor and Loki were the poor fools thrown into the lionâs den and Tony was head of the pride.
Soon, the fight was impossible to see. The students were so enthralled that they stood on tables to witness it. And Peter knew from the screaming and the general disregard for school policy that it would probably go down as one of those legendary Tony Stark fights. Peterâs body buzzed with curiosity. He wanted to watch too, but he found himself unable to move.
Remember, Peter didnât know how to feel. His eyes traveled to Clint, struggling as Natasha helped him to his feet and clutching the spot on his abdomen that Tony used as a stepping stone. It was brutal, and Peter knew that. He knew he shouldnât feel glad that Clint was hurt. He shouldnât get excited about Sam and Bucky scurrying away like frightened mice. He shouldnât enjoy the scared look in Thor and Lokiâs eyes. He shouldnât â he knew that â but he did.
Because Tony Stark was fighting for him, and that sort of thing just goes to a personâs head.
Peter was pulled from his thoughts by Ned, who was pushing through the crowd to reach his friend. âDude! We need to go! Someone said Principal Fury was called.â He didnât stop. He just grabbed Peterâs arm and dragged him through the cafeteriaâs double doors.
The hallway was also beginning to swarm with students â kids leaving their classes in droves, trying to witness the fight for themselves. âOkay, so since when are you and Tony Stark friends?â
âSince like a half-hour ago?â Peter shyly admitted as Ned stopped with him in the hall, standing to the side so they didnât get trampled by the rush of students.
âWhat?!â Ned practically screamed. âHeâs beating the shit out of Loki and Thor right now.â He stressed, âFor you, dude! For you! And youâve only been friends for a half-hour?!â
âActually, âfriendsâ might not be right either.â Peter nervously laughed, scratching the back of his head and giving Ned a guilty look.
âDude, what happened?â Nedâs eyes went wide. âAnd please donât say you sucked his dick for protection.â
âWhose dick are we sucking for protection?â It was MJ, exiting the flow of students, throwing her arms over Peter and Nedâs shoulders, interjecting on their conversation with her classic witty smirk.
âTony Starkâs,â Ned laughed.
MJ joined the laughter, âIs that why Peterâs wearing this?â She tugged on the leather jacket still draped over Peterâs shoulders. âDid you swallow?â
âOh my god! MJ! I-I didnât s-suck his dick!â Peterâs face flushed red in his embarrassment. âI just- I mean, I guessâŠum- I belong to him now.â His voice cracked because that felt weird to say. He belonged to Tony Stark â someone that he barely knew â yet, instead of his usual urge to flee, his body craved to stay.
âI see,â Ned nodded. âFirst, the brutish show of strength, then-â
âThe dick sucking.â MJ joked.
Peter crossed his arms, âNo! I- He just- He made me cry â well, not directly â but then he patted my hair and k-kissed my forehead and, suddenly, I was just his, okay?â
âI think itâs romantic,â Ned nodded.
âI think itâs problematic,â MJ deadpanned.
Peter just shrugged, inching away from MJâs hold. âW-Well, I think itâs my decision.â
âIâm just looking out for you, Pete.â MJ became defensive. âWe can joke about sucking dick, but Tony Stark is fucking dangerous. We all know it. May I remind you that he broke that Hammer kidâs bones last year, he constantly skips classes, and he smokes.â She punctuated each point with a count of her fingers and ended her rant with a firm, âSay it with me: pro-ble-ma-tic be-hav-iors.â
âOkay, scratch the romantic thing,â Ned shook his head and stepped closer to MJ, physically signaling his position on the matter. âMJ has a point, dude. Iâm on her side.â
âThere are no sides!â Peter furrowed his brow and let out a frustrated huff. âYou guys just didnât see what I saw in him.â
âDude, do you even hear yourself?â MJ rolled her eyes, âWeâre talking about Tony â probably stabbed a guy â Stark. What could you have possibly seen in him besides gratuitous violence and penchant for starting shit?â
âI saw how kind he really is!â Peter exclaimed, furiously shaking his head, dismissing MJâs level-headed red flags. Sure, Tony was violent, but somehow, Peter knew he must have a good reason for it. âI saw it, MJ. How caring he is. How he isnât this fearsome bad boy everyone makes him out to be.â
And Peterâs sentiment was sweet â naive, but sweet â but, unfortunately for him, it was immediately undermined by one studentâs passing words: Did you hear? Stark broke Lokiâs arm.
âHey!â MJ called out to the student. âIs that true?â
âYeah, thereâs a video and everything.â
~*2*~
After the chaos died down and students were herded back into their classrooms, Peter was sent to the Principalâs office. He didnât know why â well, thatâs not true, he had a guess â but he didnât want to overthink it. Everyone was already looking at him funny. Whispering fables under their breath: Thatâs the kid that Stark broke Lokiâs arm for. Wonder what he had to do to put Stark on a leash. Bet a little slut boy like him would put out for anyone. Shush! He belongs to Stark now. Donât talk to him. Donât let him hear you. Heâll sick Stark on you. Rumors were spreading. Fast. Painfully fast.
And the jacket wasnât helping either. For a fleeting moment, the leather was comforting, but now, it just felt heavy. Yet, even as he ripped it off his shoulders, he couldnât bring himself to leave it behind in the classroom. It was Tonyâs after all. So, as Peter traveled down the hallway, he held the leather close to his chest.
The administrative office door was propped open, and the scene inside was shocking, to say the least. Sitting in a row of chairs, outside the Principalâs door, were a handful of Peterâs bullies; an annoyed Natasha, a bruised Clint, a bloodied Thor, and Loki, whose arm was tucked against his chest in a sling. Describing them as âpissedâ wouldnât do their collective expressions justice, and â holy shit â did Peter want to run. But he couldnât. So he stood by the door, clutching Tonyâs jacket like a safety blanket. Awkwardly, and beneath the unsettling glares of his bullies.
As the minutes ticked by, Peterâs anxiety ran high. Principal Furyâs assistant was busy phoning a list of names â seemingly all parents arranging for their childâs pick-up. Peter wondered if he was on that list too? Did someone name him as the cause of the fight? Did Aunt May already know? God, he wanted to leave.
Then, Principal Furyâs door swung open and Tony stepped out beaming, despite the bruises on his cheek or the blood drying on his knuckles or the rip in his t-shirt. âFury wants you next, Red,â Tony flashed the same unnerving smile as before. And, even though Natasha rolled her eyes, she still nodded to him before disappearing into the office.
Tony turned his attention to Peter next, âHey, baby.â
Peter blushed at Tonyâs nonchalant use of the pet name. He wasnât used to it yet. In fact, he wasnât used to Tony yet. In terms of confidence, Peter and Tony were on opposite ends of the spectrum. Tony knew what he wanted and expressed it, powerfully and without pause. Peter couldnât even handle the pressure of wearing a jacket.
âCome out here for a sec,â Tony threw his arm around Peterâs shoulders and, despite Peterâs resistance or the protests of Furyâs assistant, he managed to lead him out of the office.
âT-Tony! Wait! S-She was upset. I should go back in.â
âSheâll get over it.â Tony shrugged and held out his hand expectantly.
âUm, right! Here you go.â Peter mumbled, glancing over the older boyâs battered hand before giving him the signature leather. âA-Are you okay? Your hands are-â
âIâm fine.â In one motion, Tony threw on the jacket. âIâm about to leave. Come with me.â
âI-IâŠum, but s-school isnât- I was called-â Peter stammered, staring at Tonyâs shoulders and the way they seemed broader in the leather. The jacket somehow perfected his strangely attractive â disheveled and slightly bloody â aesthetic, and Peter couldnât look away.
âYou were called? Oh â shit â I thought you were in there for something else.â Tony sighed, âFuryâs probably going to send you home too. Iâm sorry.â Another rare Tony Stark apology.
âI-Is it because of the rumors?â Peter whispered, dropping his gaze to the floor.
âRumors?â Tonyâs brow raised as he placed a finger on Peterâs chin and tilted it upward to lock gazes. âWhat rumors?â
Peter gasped at the contact. Tonyâs hand felt so warm â or maybe it was the heat flushing Peterâs face â he didnât know, but he didnât pull away. Instead, he just let Tony touch him; let him idly drag his fingers across the length of Peterâs jaw; let him caress the underside of Peterâs chin; let him ghost his palm around the contours of Peterâs throat; anything. And judging by the satisfied grin that appeared on the older boyâs face, he was pleased with the pliant behavior.
âDonât get distracted, baby,â Tony smirked, bringing his hand upwards to cup the side of Peterâs tinted face. âWhat rumors?â
Peter squeaked â yes, fucking squeaked â and who wouldnât? Tony Stark was touching him and talking to him in that suggestive tone. And Peter didnât think that simple touches like those could feel so good. Yet, here he was: feeling good. He took a shallow breath and answered, âP-People are saying that you- um⊠broke Lokiâs arm for me.â
âWhat?â Tonyâs grin fell, and so did his grip on Peterâs chin. âI did not break that bitchâs arm. Heâd be in the fucking hospital by now if I did that shit.â Tony scoffed and rolled his eyes. âI just dislocated it a little, then I put it back â sometimes I donât even do that â but trust me, if I wanted it broken, it would be broken.â Then, he paused, his eyes gleaming with a chilling excitement and the corner of his lips mischievously turning upward. âWhy?â He whispered, âYou want me to break it?â
Peter didnât know how to feel. The calm way Tony said that should have alarmed him, but instead, the younger boy found himself mirroring the olderâs excitement. His mind wandering through the possibilities of playing gatekeeper for Tony Starkâs ferocity. His body buzzing from its inherent power because Peter was fucking tired of being bullied in the high school cesspool. So, of course, the thought of enacting that vicious power gave him a heady kind of rush, but still, it was scary.
So Peter resisted it, shaking his head, âNo, I-I donât think that would be okay.â
âWhatever you say, baby.â Tony shrugged and shoved his hands into pockets. âBut my offer stands.â
Peter gave a small nod and a hesitant, âT-Thanks.â
âAnything for you.â
Peter blushed at Tonyâs casual and blind devotion. He couldnât understand it. How this boy whom he never spoke a word to could risk himself so readily, especially if it landed him in Furyâs office.
âWait, so if Principal Fury isnât sending me home for the rumors, t-then why-?â
Tony let out a spiteful tsk, âFuryâs got this zero-tolerance policy for fighting. Everyone involved is going home on a dayâs suspension except for you Stark. You get a week.â He dryly mocked Principal Furyâs voice.
âA week?!â Peter repeated with a gasp. âThatâs terrible.â
Peter was right. It was terrible. Who would protect him from the scourge of retaliation? Sure, his bullies seemed to fall in line now â with Tonyâs threatening presence ever-looming â but what happens when he leaves? Peter didnât want to think about it.
âY-You canât leave for a week.â Peterâs eyes burned a little, the fear of being without Tonyâs protection slowly seeping out of him and thoughts of taking Tonyâs offer seeping in.
âItâs whatever. Even if I was here, Iâd skip the classes.â Tony smiled, gently bumping his hand against Peterâs arm. âSo, come with me. I promised to eat lunch with you after I cleaned up the trash in there.â
Peter dropped his gaze again, twiddling his thumbs as his nerves bubbled over. âI c-canât. I w-was called and I donât- I canât-â
âFine, fine, donât make that face.â Tony brought his hand against Peterâs head, softly carding his fingers through the curls in that same soothing motion as before. âHere,â He pulled his phone from his back pocket and handed it to Peter. âGive me your number. If you get sent home, text me and Iâll come pick you up. Okay?â
âO-Okay.â
~*3*~
Just like Tony predicted, Principal Fury gave Peter a dayâs suspension. Mostly because he refused to name the bad boy as the instigator of the fight, which was already a strange ask. As Peter recalled, everyone had a video of the brawl. Everyone. Even Ned and MJ sent him clips of it. Yet, according to Fury, whenever someone tried showing the school faculty the video, their device would be wiped clean by some virus called âJARVISâ. So, without any real evidence, Tony was safe from expulsion.
After the meeting, Furyâs assistant called Aunt May. She was upset â and rightly so â promising Peter a stern talking-to, a loss of privileges, and an early curfew for the remainder of the week. Unlike the other parents, she was too busy with work, so she told Peter to walk home and think about what youâve done, young man. And he guiltily agreed, knowing that Tony would be driving him instead.
With a quick text, Tony was on his way; k baby, b there in 5mins.
Even the way Tony sent messages made Peter feel anxious, and that anxiety followed him down the halls, to his locker, and finally to the front of the school, where Tony was parked and waiting. His car was just like him; sleek and dressed in black with tinted windows so dark that Peter had to be inches away to see inside them. It was expensive too; low to ground, sporty with shiny chrome rims, and branded with a luxury logo Peterâs never seen before. And anybody who was anybody would know that this car was a perk of being Howard Starkâs son.
âHey,â Tony smiled as he rolled down the passenger side window. âYou getting in or what?â
Peter blinked himself out of his drifting thoughts, âUm, y-yes! Sorry,â He mumbled as he fumbled with the car door, threw his backpack into the foot space, and slid into the passenger seat with little to no grace. Noticing the warmth of the car first, the faint smell of cologne next, and Tonyâs soft eyes on him last. âYour car is- um, i-itâs nice!â His voice cracked and his gaze flickered around the car, symptoms of the nerves that swarmed his body when his eyes would meet Tonyâs.
âThanks. Stole it from my dadâs garage.â Tonyâs honest laughter cut through the nervous atmosphere Peterâs mind was fabricating. âSo, where do you want to eat? Pick anything. Let me treat you.â
Peter blushed, his arms instinctively moving around his body in a self hug to soothe his stress. âYou donât have to do that.â He whispered, shaking his head. âYou already did a lot for me today, and I- um, I want to treat y-you!â
âWow, Parker,â Tony raised his brow but grinned, âYou want to treat me?â
âYes,â As Peterâs anxiety eased, his words became clearer. âAnything you want â well, maybe not anything â I guess anything under thirty dollars would work. What would you like?â
Tony let out a light huff of breath that ended in a sly grin that was nothing if not suggestive. âI can think of a lot of things that Iâd want from you, baby.â
Tonyâs confidence was showing and, just like that, Peterâs stutter was back and paired with tinted cheeks and bashful eyes. His brain processed the flirting but left him without a coherent output, so he settled for a frantic and embarrassing, âI-I-IâŠum- I- w-what?â
âI can show you exactly what later.â Tony ended it there, seemingly changing the subject for Peterâs sake, but his flirty smile remained. âLetâs just grab some pizza and head to yours. That okay?â
âY-You want to come over to m-my place?â Peterâs grip tightened at his sides as he rambled. âYou wouldnât like it- I mean, my room isnât- Iâm sort of a nerd, so- No one really comes over, except for Ned and MJ, but they know- I just- I donât know if you would-â
âPeter.â The smooth way Peterâs name fell from Tonyâs lips was enough to silence his apprehensive chatter, but the eye contact was what did him in. âIs that okay?â Tony repeated.
Peter nodded, âO-Okay, yes, but y-you have to leave before seven.â
âYes, sir,â Tony jokingly said as he revved the engine and pulled away from the school. âBut why seven?â
âOh, umâŠmy Aunt May will be home by then.â Peter sighed. âAnd sheâs pretty upset, so I shouldnât have company.â
Tony audibly tsked, âWhy is she upset? Itâs not like you did anything.â
âI got suspended,â Peter stressed, crossing his arms and averting his eyes. âIâve never been suspended before, especially not for being a part of a fight.â
âOh, sorry,â Tony quietly said as he clutched at the wheel, keeping his eyes trained on the road. âYou mad?â
âNo, not really,â Peter shook his head. âAunt May is mad â and Iâm definitely going to get an ear full â but it was worth it. I think.â He explained, âSeeing you fight was- um, it was really cool, like watching a boxing match or something. You seem trained.â
Tony nodded, âYeah, I kind of have to be.â
âFor fights?â Peter questioned, his eyes drifting across the older boyâs scabbing knuckles.
âYeah, my old man made me take up boxing when I was young.â
âHe made you? Did you not want to?â
âItâs not that,â Tony shrugged, ending the conversation like Peter stepped on his toes.
Then, they drove in silence. An awkward and deafening kind of silence â filled with the hum of Tonyâs engine and whoosh of the passing scenery â but deafening nonetheless. Tony seemed off, his lips pressed in a hard line and his eyes fixed on the road ahead. The peeved energy radiating off the older boy made Peter feel tense like he was a sweater fraying at the seams. And, despite his best efforts, Peter couldnât stop the way his body shook underneath that nerve-inducing pressure.
Until Tony clicked on the radio, that is.
Sounds of high tempo drumming, shredding guitars, and strong voices overtook the silence. It was rock ânâ roll, and it brought out a silly side of Tony that Peter didnât expect. As they swerved through traffic, the older boy confidently belted out every lyric, passionately singing at the top of his lungs with a bright smile. Headbanging with each beat, turning to sing to Peter at every red light. One hand atop the steering wheel and the other emphasizing the emotion of the song through a mixture of air-guitar strums, fist pumps, and rhythmic taps on the center console. Needless to say, Peter was sent into a fit of laughter that melted his tension into nothing.
âWhat?â Tony laughed too. âYou donât like my music, baby?â
âI like it.â Peter blushed and shook his head, Â âLed Zeppelin is amazing.â
âOkay, excuse you, we respect AC/DC in this car.â Tony grinned, âI hope your pizza tastes are better than your music knowledge.â
~*4*~
As Tony parked the car, Peterâs heart threatened to beat its way out of his chest. He wasnât nervous at the pizza place, where Tonyâs arm was draped over his shoulders as they ordered, or during the ride here, where Tonyâs hand found its way to Peterâs knee. Yet, something about being outside his apartment building forced Tonyâs earlier words to the forefront of Peterâs frazzled mind.
I can show you exactly what later.
With something like that hanging in the space between them, Peter didnât know what to expect.
The smell of Tonyâs cologne intensifying snapped Peter from his thoughts. The older boy pulled his key from the ignition and leaned across Peter to grab a cigarette pack from the glove compartment  â and wow, he smells amazing, Peter thought as Tony hopped out of the car. The slam of the door prompting Peter to hastily scramble out of the car as well. He gripped his backpack against his chest with one arm and cradled the pizza box with the other, stepping out into the cool air.
âSo, um, this is my apartment building.â Peterâs voice squeaked and he hated it.
âI see that,â Tony smirked, pulling a plastic lighter from his pocket to light a cigarette. âIâll save my applause for the actual apartment.â
âR-Right.â Peter watched as Tony leaned against the brick of the building. He was handsome, even when inhaling death and sporting bloodied knuckles and torn shirt. âUmâŠT-Tony?â
âYeah?â Tony asked as he exhaled a puff of smoke that quickly dissipated in the space around him.
âI- um, what do- are we- why did-â Peter mumbled, his mind cycling through mountains of questions he wanted to be answered but finally settling on, âWhy me?â
âWhat?â Tony gave a perplexed smile as he took another drag and blew it from the corner of his mouth. âI told you already,â Tony took a final inhale of smoke, before flicking the cigarette against the concrete and exhaling a gray, âI like you.â
âB-But why?â Peter pushed.
âDoes it matter?â Tony shrugged as he entered the building, stopping to hold the door for Peter, who frantically scurried inside.
âI-I think it does,â Peter added as he led Tony upstairs and down the hall, stopping by his apartment door to reach for his key, but he couldnât quite reach it with a backpack and a pizza box to hold. âYou said Iâm yours but-â
Without warning, Tony dipped his hand into Peterâs pocket, slowly and with a gentle drag against Peterâs thigh. The younger flinched, the unexpected contact effectively interrupting all trains of thought, save for the one in charge of his blushing cheeks, and hitching breath, and tensing muscles. And those feelings only intensified as Tony hooked the keyring but left his hand lingering. Using a gentle touch to caress through the pocketâs thin inner fabric and stepping closer, pressing the warmth of his body against Peterâs back.
âYou looked like you were having a tough time there, Parker.â Tonyâs voice was close enough that his scent of smoke filled Peterâs senses. âHere, let me.â And, as Tony pulled the keyring out and unlocked the door, all Peter could do was grip his backpack a bit tighter and will himself back to a semblance of calm.
âNow,â Tony flashed a knowing grin. âWhat were you saying, sweetheart?â
And Peter simply shook his head because â fuck â being called sweetheart shouldnât make his heart do that and it certainly shouldnât make his dick do that. âN-Nothing, come in.â He whispered and practically dashed into the apartment, distancing himself from the captivating warmth of Tonyâs chest.
The apartment was homey; perfectly sized for two with coffee table clutter, arrays of family photos adorning the walls, and faint aromatic remnants of Aunt Mayâs morning coffee and Peterâs accidentally burnt toast. To Peter, it was warm and familiar, but today, it lacked those relaxing effects because of one curious bad boyâs eyes surveying the space.
Peter placed the pizza box against the dining table, fetched two plates from the kitchen cabinet, and settled in a chair. âSoâŠum- this is the apartment.â
âItâs nice,â Tony said as he gestured towards the photo wall. âMy old man hates that kind of stuff.â
âFamily photos? Same.â Peter smiled, a light laugh escaping his lips. âMay refuses to take those down.â
Tony shrugged as he slid into a chair. âTheyâre not that bad. That one of you at the science fair is pretty cute.â
âOh god, not the science fair one. â Peter mumbled, tipping his face into his hands, hiding his embarrassment. âI looked so terrible that day. No one told me that my hair was sticking up like that.â
âThe hair is the best part.â Tony laughed and flicked open the pizza box, grabbing a slice and slumping against the back of the chair.
âOkay, thatâs enough about me,â Peter grabbed a slice as well, taking a tiny bite before continuing, âWhat about you?â
âWhat about me?â
âI d-donât know.â Peter glanced at the photos again. âHave you ever done a science fair?â
Tony shook his head, âNo, my old man says those are for kids that want to be placated by science, not challenged.â
âOuch,â Peter jokingly remarked. âIâve done the science fair every year since elementary.â
Tony laughed, âIâm unsurprised.â
âH-Hey!â Peter giggled. âAt least I was doing something. What were you doing?â
âNothing much,â Tony took a bite of his pizza and fixed his gaze on the floor. âMy old man taught me lab stuff, I guess.â
âLab stuff?â
âYeah, like coding and shit.â Tony shrugged, âI donât really talk about it.â
âCoding?â Suddenly, something clicked in Peterâs mind. âDid you code the JARVIS virus that Fury was talking about?â
âVirus?â Tony glanced up. âIs that what Fury called him?â
âHim?â
âYes, him.â Tony rolled his eyes, but his expression beamed. âJARVIS is my AI.â
âThat helps you not get expelled?â Peter smirked.
âHe can do way more than that.â
And their conversation traveled from there. Over pizza slices, connecting on nerdy topics like programming JARVIS and the processing power of the Stark labâs computer. And Peter, knowing the extent of Tonyâs truant record, was pleasantly surprised by the bad boyâs brilliance. As their chat shifted to Tonyâs delinquency, he talked fights, and scars, and riveting stories involving police stations. Then they tripped through favorite video games, books, TV shows, and movies. Peter explained why lego movies are worth the watch and Tony teased but promised to watch it with him but only if weâre eating popcorn and under a blanket, baby.
It ended once the clock hit five and the pizza box went empty and Peterâs homework could no longer wait.
âThatâs fine.â Tony stood, grabbing the empty box and their two plates. âIâve got this. Go start your homework.â
Peter nodded with a smile, âThanks.â He grabbed his backpack and started toward his room, but panicked once he opened the door. The realization that Tony Stark would soon be in there hitting his peace of mind like a nuclear bomb. He threw his bag against his desk and tornado-ed around his room, cleaning up his embarrassment one neglected pair of floor boxers at a time. He didnât need Tony seeing that picture of him at summer camp and he was sure his stuffed bear would forgive him for throwing it into the closet.
âHey, I left the pizza box by the door, Iâll take it out when I leave so your aunt doesnât suspect anything- what are you doing?â Tony paused in the doorway, shooting Peter a raised brow and an amused grin.
âH-Homework, obviously.â Peter nervously said as he shut his closet door and awkwardly crossed the room to sit at his desk.
âIs that right?â Tony repeated with crossed arms as he approached Peter, stopping just behind his chair. âYour desk looks awfully empty, baby.â
Peter shook his head, frantically grabbing notebooks from his backpack and placing them onto the desk. âI-It looks fine to me.â
âSure, Parker.â Tony laughed and leaned forward to drape his arms over Peterâs shoulders, hugging him from behind. âWhatever you say.â
Peter flinched at the sudden closeness, his mind flashing back to his previous concerns about the speed of Tonyâs affection. âTony?â
âYeah?â
âE-Earlier, I was saying thatâŠum- you said that Iâm yours, but what-â
âPeter, I like you.â Tony interrupted, gently tightening his embrace. âSimple as that. I fell for you today, and yes, it was fast â really fucking fast, I get it â but the point is that I fell.â He ended his sentiment with a swift kiss to Peterâs cheek. âFocus on that, baby.â
Peter cursed his body for its constant blushing and quickened heartbeats, but he smiled anyway. âO-Okay.â
After that, Peter did his homework in peace, while Tony resigned himself to the comfort of Peterâs bed, falling into a nap that lasted until the clock hit seven; lasted until Peter was whispering his name to ease him awake; lasted until they were hugging to say goodbye.
I had a great day today, Tony.
Me too, baby.
~*5*~
âI am so disappointed in you, Peter,â May shook her head as she stepped into her work shoes by the front door. This was her fourth parental lecture since yesterday night and it featured all the same points: Fighting? Really, Peter? Really? Youâre lucky you got off with only one day of suspension. What were you thinking? You know better than this. No leaving this apartment, understand? I want you to do your chores and your homework and think about what youâve done, young man.
âI know, May.â Peter nodded. âI messed up. It wonât happen again.â
âIt better not.â May sighed, giving Peter a sympathetic smile as she pulled him into a tight hug. âLove you, and Iâll see you after work, okay?â
âOkay, love you too.â
With that, Peter was alone and turning around to head back into his room â resign himself to his punishments, do homework, think about what heâs done â but then, there was a knock. And, like any normal teenager, he squinted at the door as if it was his one true adversary, cautiously stalking towards it to peek through the peephole. Surprised to see, standing just beyond the threshold, a leather-clad Tony Stark.
Peter swung the door open, âW-What are you doing here?â
âHappy suspension day. This is a kidnapping.â Tony smirked, stepping forward to lean against the doorway. âGet your shoes, Parker.â
âMy shoes?â Peter stared incredulously at the bad boy. âTony, I have stuff to do- I canât go anywhere- I-â
âDid you miss the part about the kidnapping?â Tony brought his hand up against Peterâs chin. âIâll take you even if you donât get the shoes, baby.â
Peter rolled his eyes but couldnât hold back the smile that tugged at his lips or the feelings that tugged at his heartstrings. âO-Okay, hold on.â He ran into his room, donning shoes and a warm baggy sweatshirt. He didnât know where they were going â with Tony, it could be anywhere â but that was part of his bad boy charm.
âI got shoes,â Peter announced as he sauntered out of his room and back towards the front door. âNow, where are we going?â
âKidnapped people donât get those kinds of privileges.â Tony smiled, watching as Peter locked the front door before throwing his arm around his shoulders. âJust follow me.â
Peter let Tony guide him out of the building and to a car he didnât recognize. A gray sedan with chrome rims and, when the front windows rolled down, it revealed a car filled with people he didnât recognize either.
They were all teens but not from Tony and Peterâs school. They seemed different; richer. The guy in the driverâs seat was burly with a letterman jacket and an innocent face. The girl in the passenger seat had a perfectly pony-tailed updo and air of class that matched her cashmere sweater. The taller boy in the back was a lot like Tony, sporting a leather jacket and an inherent coolness that made his smile seem sly. The shorter boy wore glasses and a plaid button-up that reminded Peter of himself.
âTook you long enough.â
âAnd Iâll take longer next time if you keep that up, Happy.â Tony laughed as he opened the backseat door and slid in, motioning for Peter to sit on his lap.
âY-Your lap?â As per usual, Peterâs voice cracked under pressure.
âHurry up, new kid, either you sit there or I do.â The glasses-wearing boy spoke with a seriousness that compelled Peter not to dwell.
Peter scooted onto Tonyâs lap and he angled himself so that his legs sat between Tonyâs and his back was slightly turned towards the door. He tried his best to position himself â modestly? â and prevent any accidental touches, but then Tonyâs arms were around his waist and pulling him closer.
âHappy tends to drive a little crazy,â Tony whispered, his voice only inches from Peterâs ear. âSo Iâve got you.â
âO-Okay,â Peter blushed as he leaned against Tonyâs chest, easing against the warmth and slowly inhaling the fresh shampoo scent wafting from his hair.
âSo, are you going to introduce us or should we fend for ourselves here?â The boy with the sly smile spoke.
Tony laughed, âPeter, this is Happy, Pepper, Rhodey, and Bruce.â
âDid he kidnap you all too?â Peter jokingly remarked.
âBasically,â Bruce joined the jest. âA suspension for one is a skip day for all.â
âA Tony Stark creed,â Rhodey said and Pepper readily agreed, saying, âDid you know the T in Tony is the same as the T in Truancy?â
Peter giggled, âIs that true, Tony?â
âNo,â Tony smirked, giving Peter a light squeeze that made the younger boy giggle. âThey just like me so much that they flock to me. Anything else they say is a lie.â
And as Happy drove, there was more laughter, and faces brimming with smiles, and lighthearted jokes thrown back and forth. It was easy for Peter to find comfort in this space, even while sitting in Tonyâs lap. In fact, by the end of the drive, he was leaning against Tony like he belonged there; like sitting in his lap was second nature.
Peter peeked out the window as Happy parked the car. âThe park?â
âBest place to loiter,â Tony said as he opened the door. âAnd smoke.â
âOh god, remember when we smoked in your dadâs lab?â Bruce rolled his eyes as he hopped out of the car with the others following suit. âThat did not go over well.â
Tony shrugged. âBetter than how shit with him usually goes.â
Peter tugged on Tonyâs sleeve and whispered, âYou two were smoking in the lab?â
âTony!â Pepper gasped, âYou didnât tell him?â
âFull disclosure, new kid,â Bruce smiled as he pulled a vape from his pocket. Â âMe and Tony used to fuck â heâs got grade A dick, just so you know.â
Tony laughed and Pepper rolled her eyes. âIâm not as eloquent as Bruce, but Tony and I also used to date.â She pushed at Tonyâs arm, âTony should have told you before dragging you out with us.â
And Peter tried to play it cool. All shrugs and nonchalant expressions of how fine with it he was. Yet, as they began walking the path through the park, he couldnât stop his mind from playing the comparison game. Pepper was beautiful â beyond beautiful â with long legs, poise, and an immaculate style that made Peter feel self-conscious his baggy sweatshirt. When it came to Bruce, confidence was in endless supply. He was shameless and, after just one conversation, Peter also found out how insanely smart he was. So, needless to say, Peter was feeling pretty low in the self-esteem department.
But leave it to Tony to turn that low into a high. âWalk with me?â He asked, but wasted no time in gathering Peterâs hand in his own. âYou seem quiet now. Are the trees not doing it for you?â
âItâs not that. The parkâs nice,â Peter shook his head and gently squeezed Tonyâs hand. âIâm just too nervous for my own good, I guess.â
âThatâs part of your charm, baby.â
Peter smiled, âI-Iâm sure youâre just saying that, but thanks.â
âI mean it,â Tony brushed their shoulders together. âBut thereâs something else, isnât there?â
Peterâs eyes went wide. âI-Is it that obvious?â
âA little,â Tony explained. âYou made a similar face yesterday too. So whatâs wrong?â He smirked, the same dark and mischievous smirk as before. âDo I need to put someone in their place?â
âNo, Iâll be fine.â Peter laughed and moved to walk closer to Tony. âBut umâŠactually, now that you mention it, can you drop me off at school this week?â
âSure, not like Iâm doing anything. Why?â
âSafety?â Peter shrugged. âI think people might do something to me if youâre not there.â
âOh fuck, right. I didnât think about that. Hold up,â He stopped on the path, letting the others walk ahead as he pulled off his jacket and draped it over Peterâs shoulders. âHere,â Tony smiled and cupped Peterâs face in his hands. âWear this and no one will fuck with you and, if they do, Iâll kill âem.â
Peter smiled, but before he could say anything, Tony was leaning in â and holy shit, it was a kiss lean! He panicked and squeezed his eyes shut, his nerves erupting as Tonyâs smell got closer and closer and â oh â he kissed his forehead.
The moment was sweet, but quickly soured a random passerby who felt the need to yell faggots!
âThe fuck did you just say?!â Tony went from zero to beyond one hundred, snapping on the random man without a second thought.
âYou heard me.â The man challenged, âWhat are you going to do about, huh?â
And things happened fast. Too fast for Peter to process. One moment, the man was standing and the next, he wasnât and Tonyâs fist was the culprit. Again, it was an outburst of violence that left Peter not knowing how to feel.
âTony!â Peter gasped and reached his hand out, grabbing at the fabric of the bad boyâs shirt in a weak attempt at holding him back. âS-Stop it!â He shakily said, watching Tony carefully as the man scrambled to his feet, running off as Happy and Bruce jogged back over.
âWhat happened?â Bruce asked, his face full of concern.
âTony hit him,â Peter whispered as he slowly let go of Tonyâs shirt.
And, before anyone could get another word in, Tony was walking off, fuming like a smoking gun that failed to kill its target.
âTony, man, wait up!â Happy ran after him.
âDonât mind him. Heâs always like that.â Bruce bumped his shoulder against Peterâs. âEither you get used to it or you end up like me and Pep.â
âI donât want that,â Peter whispered, his eyes locked on Tony and his fingers fiddling with the hem of the leather jacket.
âDonât want what?â Bruce raised his brow. âTo deal with Tonyâs anger issues? Same.â
âN-No! Not that.â Peter shot Bruce a stern glance. âI donât want to be like you and Pepper.â
âOh, wow! Okay.â Bruce laughed, harder than he has all day. âI can see why Tony likes you.â
âAt least one of us does.â Peter trained his gaze on the floor. âI still donât understand why Tony likes me.â
Bruce shook his head, âTony is fucking unhinged. Heâs a vicious fighter; a delinquent through and through, but heâs also sweet and uncomplicated. If youâve given him the space to be anything other than, well, that,â He paused, gesturing over to Tony, who was slumped against a park bench with a cigarette perched between his lips. âThen heâll like you. â
âWhat do you mean?â
âAll Tony cares about is being understood, and if youâve given him that, heâll protect you. Violently protect you..â Bruce placed a hand on Peterâs shoulder. âThe question is whether or not you can handle that violence.â
âHeâs not that violent.â Peter pulled his shoulder away, stepping back, his voice becoming taut. âHe protected me. He stood up for me.â
âLook, Tony empathizes with people who canât fight back.â Bruce shoved his hands into his pockets and shrugged. âAnd sure, at first, you feel like he fights to protect you; to keep all the bad shit away; to stop bullies, but then he goes too far. He loses control and expects you to be his limiter. He wants you to be the one who tells him when to stop and when to go, when to hurt people and when to spare them. I couldnât deal with that shit and, after everything that happened with Justin, Pepper couldnât deal either.â
âJustin?â
âYeah, Justin Hammer, the kid Tony put in the hospital.â Bruce sighed, glancing over his shoulder to make sure the rest of the group were out of earshot before continuing. âLong story short: Justin used to hang out with us but, during some party, he touched Pepper while she was drunk. Pep cried about it and Tony lost it. The next day, he broke both of Justinâs arms, fractured a few ribs, and left blood and bruises everywhere else.â
Peter crossed his arms and spoke under his breath, âSounds like Justin deserved it.â
Bruce audibly tsked and flashed a knowing look. âThatâs why Tony likes you.â
And Peter didnât know how to feel.
~*6*~
The school day was always the same for Peter â bus, class, lunch, class, bus â and peppered in there was always a good dash of bullying.
But not today.
No, today, he wore Tonyâs jacket. It was big on him; the sleeves covered his hands completely, save for his fingertips that peeked out the bottom when his arms were at his sides. The black leather contrasted with his blue jeans and his plaid button-up, but today, he wore it confidently because it was Tonyâs way of protecting him.
From the moment Peter got off the bus, the jacket was like a force field. Not only preventing the usual teasing and ridicule from the nameless students but also managing to stop repeat offenders like Flash, who glared at him like he was going to say something but turned the other way instead.
And, with the power of the jacket, came the slight ego boost. The unbothered gait into the school, the comfortable smile as he forged the crowded hallways, the lack of fear, even as he rounded the corner to find Sam and Bucky standing at his locker. They made eye contact and gestured for him to come over and, on a regular day, Peter would probably run and hide; try his best to avoid his locker until absolutely necessary.
But, again, not today.
Today, Peter strolled over to his locker without even an ounce of worry â well, his hands were trembling in his pockets and he was already biting the inside of his lip â but he liked to think he was projecting a calm demeanor. âYes?â Peter spoke softly, trying to keep his voice steady.
âWe wanted toâŠum-â Bucky looked to Sam.
âTo say sorry for everything.â Sam finished Buckyâs sentiment. âAnd, if youâre interested-â
âSteve is having a party at his house on Friday night.â Bucky chimed in with a smile.
Sam nodded, âAnd youâre invited, Parker.â
Peterâs eyes went wide. He was invited to a Steve Rogers party? Him; a nerdy, skittish, bullied nobody, who could only ever dream of being cool enough to go to a fucking Steve â famously popular quarterback â Rogers party. Like what the fuck?
âReally? M-Me?â
âYeah,â Bucky answered, lightly chuckling at Peterâs reaction. âYou can bring a friend too if youâd like.â
âYou in?â Sam asked.
Peter nodded, his eyes still wide with disbelief but his mind chalking it up to the power of the jacket. âYeah, Iâll⊠um- Iâll be there.â
âGreat, see you later, Peter.â Bucky waved as he and Sam disappeared down the crowded hallway.
âOkay, but are you actually going?â It was MJ, leaning against the lockers with crossed arms and a doubtful stare.
âMJ!â Peter flinched at her sudden appearance. âYou have to stop sneaking up on me like that.â
âLike this!â Ned screamed, making Peter flinch even harder. This time he dropped his textbook and clumsily spun on his heel to face the source of his terror, and it threw MJ into a fit of laughter.
âDude!â Peter exclaimed with a big smile.
âSorry, couldnât help it.â Ned grabbed the dropped book and glanced at MJ. âSo, what are we scaring Peter for?â
âHe got invited to a party full of assholes.â MJ pointedly said. âAnd he said heâs going.â
âA party?â Ned raised his brow, ignoring MJâs concerns and shooting his best friend an excited look. âWhat party?â
âA Steve Rogers party.â Peter excitedly whispered.
âDude!â Nedâs jaw dropped, âThat jacket must be magic. Can I borrow it for the Calc test today?â
MJ rolled her eyes, âYou guys are unbelievable.â
~*7*~
âSteve invited me to a party.â Peter rolled against the carpet, propping his head up against his arm and glancing up from his textbook. âItâs on Friday night.â
âRogers did?â Tony asked, shifting against the sheets, peeking off the edge of the bed at Peter. âYou going?â
âI think so,â Peter smiled up at Tony, idly fiddling with the pages of his notebook. âB-But I donât want to go by myself.â
Tony smiled back, âAre you asking me out on a date, baby?â
âN-No,â Peter blushed. âMaybe.â
Tony smirked, âWell, Iâve got a thing on Friday night.â
âA thing?â
âYeah, my old man is holding this fucking investor event at our house. Iâm not trying to piss him off,â Tony sighed. âSo I canât miss it, but Iâll show up at Rogersâ place after.â
âOkay,â Peter shrugged, âWe can just meet each other there.â
âJust donât get too drunk without me.â Tony laughed and sat up, swinging his legs off the side of the bed. âAre you done with your work yet? We should play some video games or something before your aunt gets back.â
âYou know I canât.â Peter lifted his notebook. âI have to finish this.â
âLet me see.â Tony tapped the bed beside him.
âItâs this one.â Peter shifted up onto his knees and put his notebook on the bed. âIâve checked it over and over and I canât-â
âYou rounded wrong here.â Tony pointed at the paper. âTake the ceiling, not the floor.â
âOh?â Peter squinted, his eyes scanning across his work. âOh! Thatâs it! How did I miss that?â He smiled, fixing his mistake and looking back up to Tony. âWait, can you help with this one too?â
âI mean, thatâs just all wrong. Give me that.â Tony grabbed the pencil and started making corrections. âYou need to make sure you use the right function here and donât forget the extra square on this one.â
Peter laughed, âIâve been stuck on these for hours and you finished them in two minutes.â
âItâs whatever.â
âItâs not whatever. I really appreciate it.â Peter smiled, âI think smart Tony is the coolest Tony.â
âAs opposed to what?â
âNaps-all-afternoon Tony?â Peter joked but gazed up at Tony with a look of concern. âWhy are you always so sleepy?â
âI donât sleep well at home.â
âWhy not?â
âDoesnât matter,â Tony whispered as he brought his hand against Peterâs cheek. âI just sleep better here.â His hand moved to Peterâs chin, drawing a slow line from the spot just below Peterâs lip to the hollow of his collarbone. âBecause the bed smells like you.â
âTony,â Peter gasped, realizing too late what kind of position they were in. He was on his knees, and if he inched sideways, he would be between Tonyâs legs. His face went hot and, judging by the smile that worked its way to Tonyâs lips, his blush was apparent.
âYes, baby?â Tonyâs voice was full of tease as he brought his hand back up to gently tap his fingertip against Peterâs bottom lip. âYou want something?â
âI- umâŠI-â Peter froze, watching with bewildered eyes as Tony leaned in â yet another kiss lean! So Peter instinctively tensed, his eyes flickering shut as his nerves took hold of his reactions once again.
And Tony stopped just before their lips touched.
âItâs okay if you donât,â Tony whispered, shifting upward to press a quick kiss on Peterâs forehead before pulling away. âHere,â Tony grabbed the pencil again. âIâll help you with the rest of this and then we can play some games. Deal?â
âDeal.â
~*8*~
The next day was different.
Tony was quieter â angrier? â Peter couldnât tell, but he knew it had to be caused by the small bruise darkening on Tonyâs cheekbone. It was a rare sight; a mark on the face of the undefeated bad boy. And Peter wanted to ask about it, wanted to know if Tony was okay, but the silence was suffocating. In the car, the older boy didnât say a word â no playful flirting, no rock ânâ roll jam session â just silence. So, Peter followed suit, letting his nerves go wild as they made their way to his apartment.
As usual, once Tony parked, he reached for his pack of cigarettes and got out of the car. Peter hastily made his own exit, keeping his eyes trained on Tonyâs expression. The older boy wasnât just quiet, he was outright irritable. That was made clear by the scowl twisting on his face. He was clumsier too, and frustrated with the smallest things, like accidentally dropping a cigarette into a sidewalk puddle or his cheap lighter refusing to spark. He was all huffs and grumbles and refused to say a word.
With a new cigarette perched between his lips, Tony furiously pulled at the spark-wheel. Once, twice, three times, but it just didnât catch. Peter wanted to say that Tony could smoke in the apartment â Aunt May was bound to have a lighter sitting around somewhere â but the Tonyâs furrowed brow and waning patience was just as suffocating as his silence.
So, again, Peter remained silent.
It was only after what seemed like the thousandth, or millionth, flick of the wheel that Tony finally spoke, or rather yelled. âFuck it!â He exclaimed as he spiked the lighter against the sidewalk with enough force to shatter the plastic. The outburst made Peterâs shoulders jump and his gaze drop to the concrete.
âLetâs go,â Tony mumbled, paying Peter no mind and stuffing the cigarette back into the pack before stomping his way into the building.
This part was also very different. He didnât hold the door for Peter. He didnât pester Peter about having fun before studying. No video games, no TV, not even one of those intimate chats he loved so much. He just went right into Peterâs room, kicked off his shoes, and collapsed against the middle of the bed.
For a short while, Peter didnât bother him. He sat at his desk, pulled out his notebooks, his laptop, and textbook, and started his homework. Yet, he couldnât finish the first problem, or the second, or the third. His brain refused to focus because it was tethered to everything happening with Tony. All of the older boyâs sighs, the soft clicks of his tongue, the shuffle of his leather jacket against the covers as he tossed and turned. And, while Peter still couldnât find the courage to speak, he couldnât keep doing nothing either.
Tony needed him, so the homework could wait.
Peter slowly stood from his chair, careful to keep it from making noise as he approached the grumbling mess on his bed. His nerves were screaming, and his heart was beating so fast and so loud that he could hear it in his ears. And his hands were shaky, and his throat felt tight, and his mind taunted him with replays of Tonyâs standoffish behavior; the silence, the irritability, the sudden outburst.
Yet, despite all that, Peter still scooted up onto the bed, sitting just below the pillows with the side of his thigh only an inch away from Tonyâs hair. And wow â Tonyâs hair â Peter has never touched it before, but he found himself instinctively carding his fingers through it. Gentle and soothing pats, just like Tony does to him.
And Peter watched with wary eyes as Tony flinched but immediately settled into the touch. That wordless way of relaxing was all the encouragement Peter needed. So, he continued, rhythmically dragging his fingers through the short locks and smiling as the older boy moved to rest the back of his head in Peterâs lap.
Peter kept his right hand in Tonyâs hair, but placed his left against the older boyâs chest, idly drawing circles on his t-shirt. The moment was long, but Peter didnât mind. He continued until Tonyâs eyes were closed, and his brow wasnât furrowed, and his scowl had gone away.
Then, Peter found his voice. âWhat happened?â He softly whispered, gently skimming his fingertips across Tonyâs bruised cheekbone.
The question made Tonyâs brow knit, but the soft caress of Peterâs hands relaxed it away. âMy old man.â He paused, letting out another sigh, âHe found out about the fucking suspension and the fight and he-â Again, Tony paused. âHe just did what he always does.â
âWhat?â Peterâs eyes started to sting and his hands started to tremble, as did his breath, âY-Your dad did this to you?â He could barely get the words out. His mind was bombarded with flashes of every moment where Tony avoided questions about his dad and his time at home. How could Peter miss those signs?
My old man made me take up boxing when I was young. My old man hates that kind of stuff. No, my old man says those are for kids that want to be placated by science, not challenged. Better than how shit with him usually goes. Yeah, my old man is holding this fucking investor event at our house. Iâm not trying to piss him off. I donât sleep well at home.
And it was too much, so Peter cried.
âHey, donât cry, baby.â Tony finally opened his eyes, staring into Peterâs teary ones and reaching up to castaway the wetness trickling down his cheeks.
âB-But he- To you, he-â Peter tried to hold back his sobs, biting the inside of his lip and training his eyes on the ceiling to prevent more waterworks. He was supposed to be comforting Tony, not the other way around. âItâs w-wrong. That he d-did this to you.â
âI know,â Tony hummed.
âHeâs- Heâs your dad. He should never do that.â
âI know.â Tony grabbed Peterâs hand, intertwining their fingers.
âHeâs supposed to care about you! Heâs-!â
âI know.â Tony lifted Peterâs hand and pressed a kiss against it. âBut itâs okay. Donât cry about it. I donât even cry about it.â
âTony, thatâs-â Peter shook his head. âThen Iâll cry for you.â
âPeter-â
âItâs okay to be scared, Tony,â Peter whispered.
âI- yeah, I know.â Tony nodded, gently squeezing Peterâs hand. âThank you, baby, but letâs not talk about that right now.â And, for the first time today, he grinned. His voice was less somber; less grumbly; less full of frustrated huffs. Instead, it was more Tony or, rather, more flirty. âI donât want to kill this mood.â
âThis mood?â Peter let out a small breathy laugh and sniffled, âIâm ugly crying, and youâve been quiet and angry all day. There is no mood.â
âYeah, I know, but-â Tony paused, seemingly struggling to find the right words. âItâs just- youâre touching me and you donât usually do that, so-â Tony laughed too, and it was just as breathy as Peterâs. âIâm â fuck, I donât know â I guess Iâm just excited?â
âExcited?â Peter repeated, and Tony answered by gesturing to the front of his jeans, where a clear bulge had formed in the black denim, right beneath the zipper.
Peterâs face went hot, and he stopped his touches because, suddenly, he was attuned to the mood as well. Not only that, but his mind â the same one that secretly admired Tonyâs eyes, and Tonyâs lips, and Tonyâs broad shoulders, and Tonyâs smell, and Tonyâs everything â yeah, that mind â it made Peterâs own excitement start to stiffen. After all, he was alone in his bedroom â on! his! bed! â with Tony Stark and, fuck, he couldnât stop glancing at Tonyâs zipper. âI- You- Youâre-?â Peter stuttered.
âYeah,â Tonyâs voice was more hesitant than usual. âIs that- I mean, are you⊠okay with it?â
Peter nodded, his flushed face getting redder with each little dip of his chin, âY-Yes.â
âYou sure?â Tony asked again, and Peter nodded again. His big brown eyes darting to his desk, and to his dorky posters, and to his messy bookshelf, and to literally anything else because any spare glance at Tony made his nerves erupt beyond his control.
Tony smiled as he sat up, moving to sit beside Peter and leaning so their shoulders brushed against each other. âI know you get nervous around me.â
âWhat?â Peterâs voice squeaked. âN-No, I donât.â
âYes, you do. So Iâm just going to ask this time.â Tony gave a slight laugh â a nervous laugh, really â as he ran a hand through his short hair and made a look Peter could only describe as cautiously eager. âCan I kiss you, Peter? On your lips this time.â
And, again, Peter nodded because his words never worked when he wanted them to. His body was a bashful, shaky mess, but he was also excited so he shifted against the bed, facing Tony before closing his eyes. And he gasped when Tonyâs hand cupped his face and gently caressed the space beneath his ear. And he couldnât see when Tony leaned in, but he could feel the heated closeness and the warm breath tickling his lips and soft bump of Tonyâs nose against his own. He could feel the way Tony angled their heads, each slightly tilted to the right. He could feel the experimental brush of Tonyâs lips against his own, so Peter pushed, pressing their lips together in a tender first kiss.
It was sweet, not too wet or too dry, and full of emotion that could make hearts hurt. Peter could tell that Tony had kissed before because, when Peter thought it was time to pull away, Tony deepened. Sucking on Peterâs bottom lip, coaxing his lips apart. This was wetter, Peter thought, but he didnât hate it. No, in fact, that earlier excitement was now fully hardened and pressing uncomfortably against his jeans. And the way Tony kissed him â now confident and brimming with passion â it didnât help.
Then, Tony licked into Peterâs mouth, and Peter had to catch a sound in his throat. He didnât know what the sound was â a moan, a whine, or, oh god, was it a mewl? â whatever it was, he stopped it. There was no way he was going to make needy sounds in front of Tony. He would die of embarrassment, he was convinced, but â fuck â Tonyâs other hand was against his thigh now.
So Peter had to stifle another sound â multiple sounds, actually â as Tonyâs hand slowly trailed upward. Dragging his fingertips against Peterâs inner thigh and stopping just before Peterâs zipper.
Thatâs when Tony broke the kiss.
Peterâs head was reeling, and his breaths were heavy because breathing while kissing was oddly difficult. And his face was all but boiling under his endless nerves, and the intensity of Tonyâs gaze, and the arousal that bubbled at his core.
âCan I touch you here, baby?â Tony whispered against Peterâs lips. His fingertips grazing Peterâs smooth cheek as he squeezed the inside of his thigh.
And the sultry way that pet name rolled off the bad boyâs tongue sent a wave of goosebumps across Peterâs skin. It was all too much for the younger boy to handle â the kisses, the whispers, the touches â so, he gave in to his urges. âYes,â Peter whined, all needy and high-pitched as he gripped at the bottom of Tonyâs jacket like a lifeline.
âWow, are those sounds for me, baby?â Tony playfully grinned, and pressed his hand against Peterâs zipper, happily watching the younger boy squirm beneath the touch.
Peter gasped, his body instinctively tensing at the spark of pleasure that rushed his senses. Sure, there were two layers of clothes between Tonyâs hand and Peterâs budding erection, but it still felt amazing. He nodded as a desperate Mhmm fell from his lips and he used all his willpower to keep his hips from grinding up against Tonyâs hand. âTony,â Peter moaned, his half-lidded gaze bouncing between Tonyâs hand and Tonyâs lips.
Then, they were kissing again. It was deeper; eager; hotter and somehow, Peter found himself being pushed down by the strength of Tonyâs hold. His back fell against the sheets and Tony hovered above him. Their mouths unbreaking as Tonyâs hand worked at Peterâs jean button, and then his zipper, and soon, Tony was tugging at the waist of the denim.
The sensation of Tonyâs trail of kisses from his mouth to his neck was one thing, but thoughts of Tonyâs hand stroking him bare were enough to reduce Peter to a breathy, whiny mess.
Tony paused to kiss the spot just above Peterâs collarbone, sucking hard enough that a dark red mark was left in his wake. He pulled away, then, admiring his work paired the aroused expression on Peterâs face. He grinned, his voice playful as he whispered, âYou like that, baby?â
Did Peter like this? Yes. He unequivocally liked this. He fucking liked this. He didnât think the word âlikeâ could even begin to convey how much. So he lifted his hand from the sheets, bringing his fingertips to Tonyâs cheek, down his neck, over the collar of his t-shirt, across his chest, and beneath the loose fabric of the bottom hem. He kept his eyes locked on Tony the entire time, watching the small hitched breaths and the barely noticeable flinches as he skimmed his hand up Tonyâs shirt.
And just as Tony hooked his finger in the elastic of Peterâs boxers, and Peter parted his lips to answer, the sound of the front door opening rippled through the apartment.
âPeter!â It was Aunt Mayâs voice. âIâm home early! Are you here?â
Fuck, Mayâs back. A collective expression shared by both boys that killed any and all arousal.
âYes! Hold on, Iâll be right there!â Peter yelled back, frantically adjusting his clothes and hair and â oh god â he smells like Tony and his shirt didnât quite cover the hickey on his neck and why the fuck is May home so early? âWhat do we do?â He whispered in a panic.
âRelax,â Tony smiled, letting out a small laugh. âIâll just go say hi.â He calmly said as he adjusted himself in the mirror before starting towards the door.
âW-Wait, Tony- Â Iâm- Iâm still grounded!â Peter whisper screamed, but that didnât stop Tony from walking out into the living room, so Peter had no choice but to reluctantly trail behind the bad boy.
âPeter, whoâs this?â May asked as she took off her jacket and shoes.
âIâm Tony, maâam.â He stepped forward, extending his hand. âTony Stark.â
May smiled and shook his hand, âNice to meet you, Tony.â She said, flashing Peter an all too familiar you-are-in-so-much-trouble look.
âMay, I-â Peter stepped forward. âI can explain.â
âYes you will, but it can wait until later.â May crossed her arms, âNow, young man, what on earth happened to your face? Sit down,â She guided Tony to a dining chair before disappearing into the kitchen and emerging with a bag of ice wrapped in a towel. âHere, hold this against it.â
âItâs nothing.â Tony shrugged, taking the ice bag with a thankful smile.
May propped her hand against her waist and nodded, âWell, if nothing keeps happening, you come and tell me. Understood?â
âUm-â Tony looked taken aback but, despite his confusion, he nodded, âOkay, yes, maâam.â
âOh, and youâre staying for dinner.â May smiled as he turned to place a hand on Peterâs shoulder. âI want to get to know my nephewâs boyfriend.â
Peter blushed, âMay!â
~*9*~
âDude, are you sure youâre allowed to be here?â MJ asked as she pulled the car against the curb in front of Steve Rogersâ house. âIt doesnât look like your kind of thing.â
MJ was right. The bass-heavy hitlist was loud enough to hear through the glass of the car window. The lawn was littered with red cups, silver cans, and cars parked carelessly on the grass. Partygoers loitered on the front porch puffing smoke that reddened the whites of their eyes. This party was a far cry from the small movie nights Peter shared with best friends.
âI was invited, MJ.â Peter rolled his eyes, shuffling begrudgingly in the passenger side seat. He knew what she was asking â will you be okay here, Peter? âTony is coming too, so Iâll be fine.â
âOf course he is.â MJ sighed, crossing her arms and shaking her head. âBut he couldnât spare some time to bring you here himself.â
âHe had something to do with his dad.â Peter dropped his gaze into his lap.
âThat doesnât excuse him,â MJâs voice was firm, unmoving. âAnd letâs be honest here. You wouldnât have been invited if he hadnât brutalized half of the people in there. Bullies donât become friendly after being put in their place. They become vengeful. He should be in there with you now!â
âMJ, Iâll be fine!â Peter snapped because, even now, he didnât know how to feel. Tony was violent â he understood that â but he couldnât stand the constant reminders. âStop talking about Tony like that!â
âLike what?â She challenged. âLike the guy he is. A violent, privileged asshole like the rest of them, who fights people for no reason, and whoâs probably just using you fo-!â
âMJ, stop! You donât get to talk about him like that! You donât know him!â
âOh?â MJ tilted her head and scowled. âAnd you do? After one fucking week? You think you know him?!â
âYes! I do!â Peter nearly screamed. âAnd if you canât trust me on this one, then just fucking leave!â He threw open the door, moving to get out.
MJâs face softened and she reached to grab his arm. âPeter, wait! I didnât mean-â
âNo!â Peter put his hands up, silencing her completely. âYou donât get it, MJ!â He paused, biting the inside of his lip, holding back his anger. âYou just donât.â
âFine, youâre right.â MJ sighed, squeezing the steering wheel and letting her head fall against the headrest. âI donât get it! I donât understand why my best friend, who was being tortured last week, would start hanging out with his torturers!â She sighed once more, her hands falling into her lap. âBut I do trust you, dude, so Iâm sorry. Iâm just worried. Something about this whole thing seems off.â
Peter mirrored his friendâs sigh, âIâm sure Iâll be fine. Itâs just a party and, like I said, Tony will be here soon.â
âHe better be.â MJ nodded. âPlease be safe.â
âI will.â Peter stepped out of the car, flashing a bright smile. âAnd Iâll be sure to prepare a full report on the inner workings of a Steve Rogers party. Tell Ned.â
MJ laughed, âYou tell him, dork.â
Peter joined the laughter, his anger nowhere to be found in the lighthearted exchange. âThanks again, MJ, for the ride and the worry.â
âAnytime, dude. Call me if you need me.â With that, MJ rolled away, leaving Peter to fend for himself in the unfamiliar landscape of a high school party.
Peter ascended the porch stairs. The front door wasnât locked or pulled shut and, even if he knocked, he knew no one would hear it over the music pumping from inside. So he took a deep breath and entered the fray. The house smelled of beer breath and fruity vapor laced with the pungent undertones of high-inducing grass. It was dark and foggy and significantly hotter than the brisk outside air. The main entrance was packed with people chatting in groups. Nobody familiar, but the litany of eyes sizing him up said that they knew exactly who he was.
Panic hit quicker than Peter thought it would as he politely excused himself through the crowded hallway. His unmistakable nerves rattling through his body with each careful step. Eventually, he made it to the kitchen, where the only light poured from the dim yellow bulb illuminating the stovetop. The beer smell was stronger here, so was the presence of variously sized glass bottles filled with brown and clear liquids.
âParker!â It was Samâs voice. âYou made it!â
Peter spun on his heel. Emerging from the crowds was a very stumbly Sam Wilson, who reeked of beer. Behind him was Steve, whose hand was resting against Buckyâs waist.
âH-Hi!â Peter blurted out. âI⊠um- I just got here.â
âAre you the kid everyoneâs talking about?â Steve asked, stepping forward and throwing his other arm around Samâs shoulder. âStarkâs new owner?â
âI guess,â Peter nodded. âB-But I donât-â
âHave you had a drink?â Steve asked. âYou should have a drink.â He turned to Bucky, pressing his forehead into Buckyâs hair. âCan you get him a drink, babe?â
âSure.â
And, within minutes, Peter was cradling a beer. The condensation left his palms wet and the taste left his expression in disgust. Beer was nasty, but Steve, Sam, and Bucky were compelling and their ability to attract an audience was even more so. They rallied cheers and chants of chug, chug, chug as Peter downed his first beer ever. The rush of being the center of attention outweighing both his clear mind and the terrible wheaty aftertaste of beers two and three.
It was when Bucky poured the shots that Peter finally asked for a break, but again, they were compelling. So just this one shot, Peter, and then we can go play some games with everyone. The vodka was lava down his throat, warming his body and adding to his haze. With Steveâs hand patting his shoulder and Samâs impressed look because â damn, Parker can actually hold it down â Peter didnât mind the teeth-numbing lightheadedness or the floaty instability.
After Sam grabbed a full bottle of vodka and Steve took a case of beer from the fridge, Peter was whisked away. Towed along by Bucky as the group pushed their way through the hall and into a room away from the crowds; Steveâs room.
But inside was a nightmare.
Sitting around the room â some on the bed, some on the floor â with drinks in their hands and smirks on their faces were Peterâs bullies; Clint, Natasha, Thor, and Loki.
âHey boys,â Natasha greeted them with a smile.
âWe have the re-up.â Sam joked as he took a spot on the floor, pouring vodka into Natasha and Clintâs cups as Steve handed beers to Thor and Loki.
Peter froze and yanked his hand out of Bucky grasp, his fight or flight instincts screaming at him to turn and leave. âI-I shouldnâtâŠum- I canât be in here.â
âWait a second, Peter.â Bucky placed a hand on Peterâs back, stopping him from leaving and guiding him to a spot on the bed beside Natasha. âThey have something to say.â
âYes, we apologize, Parker,â Thor said, tipping his head and raising his plastic red cup. âWe were out of line that day.â
âYes,â Loki agreed. âMy brother and I regret our behavior.â
âYeah,â Clint nodded. âSame here, Parker.â
âItâs the same for me, Peter.â Natasha placed her hand on Peterâs back. âI hope you can forgive us.â
Peter was baffled. Even in his tipsy haze, he could see how unexpected this was. His eyes wandered across the group; the gentleness in Natashaâs eyes, the seriousness in Clintâs, the lack of spite in Thor and Lokiâs. They seemed genuine? It was strange. âIs t-this why you invited me?â He asked, glancing over to Steve.
âYeah,â Steve shrugged. âThese guys wanted a chance to apologize and we-â He gestured to Bucky, Sam, and himself. â-wanted to hang out with you.â
Peter let out a small laugh, feeling less resentment than he thought he would â maybe it was the buzz of alcohol â he nodded, âOkay, yeah, Iâll forgive you.â
âFantastic,â Natasha smiled and clasped her hands together, âNow, letâs play some games.â
The first drinking game was simple. A word game that punished those who fumbled their answers and Peter was good at it. The unopened can of beer he held onto was proof of that.
The next game was more of the same. Never Have I Ever in a room of people who have done it all. Peter won by saying he never had a threesome, which took out Sam, Bucky, and Steve all at once. It was funny; in fact, it was hilarious. He found himself giggling with Natasha like she wasnât the girl who would trip him in the halls. He was bantering with Clint like he was never hurt by him before. He was cracking jokes with Thor and Loki like they never teased him. He was comfortable in a room filled with people he thought he hated and he couldnât help but laugh.
During the third game, Peter drank half his beer, but Steve and Bucky had it far worse.
âGuys, I have to tap out.â Steve groaned, falling back against the bed. âIâm drunk drunk.â
Bucky laughed, his voice slurring as he crawled to lay beside Steve, âIf youâre drunk drunk, Iâm drunk drunk drunk.â
Steve joined in on the hysterical laughter. âWell, if youâre drunk drunk drunk, then Iâm dr-â
âOkay, youâre both pretty,â Sam interrupted with a smirk. âIf theyâre out, Iâm out.â
âThatâs fine,â Natasha shrugged, standing from the bed and gesturing for the rest of the group to follow. âCome on, guys, letâs go play some more in the other room.â She grabbed Peterâs hand, guiding him to his feet. âYou too.â
And Peter followed them â Natasha, Clint, Thor, and Loki â to another room across the hall; a guest bedroom, perhaps.
âHey, Parker,â Thor spoke, his voice a bit taut. âIs Stark coming?â
Peter nodded, still fiddling with his half-empty can. âYes! He said he would meet me here.â
âI see,â Thor nodded as he bumped his elbow into Lokiâs side. âThen maybe we shouldnât play this game tonight.â
âOr maybe you should stop worrying, brother.â Loki snapped.
âWhat game?â Peter squinted, holding up his beer can. âAnother drinking game?â
âYeah, another drinking game.â Natasha placed her hands atop Peterâs shoulders. âTrust me. Youâll love this one.â She smiled, taking Peterâs can away and placing it against the dresser as she guided him to the closet door. âAll you have to do is go in there.â
âWhat?â Peter scratched his head. âWhy?â
âDonât worry about it.â Again, Natasha smiled. âWeâll explain the rules once youâre in there.â
âO-Okay,â Peter mumbled as he took a step into the closet, letting Natasha close the door behind him. It was a walk-in closet that was dark and empty, save for the few boxes stacked on the top shelves. âAlright, what are the rules?â He yelled through the door, but no response. âHello?â He yelled, but again, no response. He jiggled the doorknob; locked. âHey, guys? Are you there?â He knocked on the door this time. Still, no response but he did hear whispering.
Stark is on his way. This is so stupid.
Suck it up, brother. Stark nearly broke my arm.
And he fucking stepped on me.
Sit out if you want, Thor, but weâre doing this.
âGuys, I donât like this game,â Peter spoke through the door, trying to maintain his calm but his palms became clammy and his fingers started to tremble and dread crept its way up his spine. âCan you guys just let me out?â He bit the inside of his lip. âPlease.â
Peter flinched when the door swung open. A glimmer of hope rippled through him but it was quickly overshadowed by the dark expressions on Loki and Clintâs faces. Chills ran through him next as his body screamed, Flight. Now. And he tried running between them, tried slipping through their bodies, tried escaping but he couldnât. Clint grabbed his arm and yanked him into the closet, holding him still despite his frantic thrashing. Loki taunted him â Serves you right, Parker â the merciless laughter burning Peterâs ears. Natasha played lookout, her smile was replaced with a scowl and her words a spiteful: This is what you get for sicking your dog on us, Peter. It was when Loki punched him that his urge to run morphed into an urge to survive.
This wasnât the first time Peterâs been beaten up. The first was in middle school when Flash punched him hard enough to break his nose. So, when the punches continued, Peter knew to turn his head with them and relax his jaw. The second time was during a spring break school trip when he was pushed onto the ground and kicked hard enough to fracture a rib. So, when Clint threw him against the carpet and the sting of kicks burned at his sides, he used his arms to shield himself.
Peter learned from these experiences to tuck his head, bring his knees to his stomach, endure. But it hurt; more to his pride than to his body. And the laughter was louder, especially when Peter opened his eyes to see their smug grins searing into him. How could he be so foolish? How could he trust them? How could he forgive them?
When it was over, Peter was crying and no amount of biting his lip could stop it. He clenched his teeth and scrambled to feet, and didnât bother to look back as he sprinted out the door.
Even in the party-fueled frenzy of the hallway, Peter didnât stop running. His body buzzed with an intense need to put as much distance between himself and his bullies as he could. His eyes were burning from all the tears. His heart hurt and his mind was filled with flashbacks of every single time he endured their torture.
So Peter ran, and the only thing with the power to stop him was the sturdy chest of Tony Stark.
âPeter?â Tonyâs voice cracked, his hands cupping Peterâs tear-stained, bruised cheeks. In the soft glow of the porch light, his eyes were a blend of rage and concern. âWhat happened to you? Who did this?â
Peter sobbed, clutching his sides where his skin felt the most tender and dropping his head against Tonyâs chest. As the tears waterfalled down his cheeks and his frame trembled, he cursed at himself. âIâm such an idiot, Tony. I-I shouldnât have come. Iâm-â
âItâs alright.â Tony wrapped his arms around Peter, surprised when he winced. âIâll handle it. Just tell me who did this to you.â He brought a soothing hand to Peterâs hair, gently threading through the curls despite the anger quaking through his body. âPlease. Just tell me.â
Peter could barely get the names out through the tears, but once he did â a shaky Clint and Loki did it â Tonyâs whole body tensed and his expression was overcast by a bloodthirsty cloud. His wild eyes were just as breathtaking, but there was no mischievous grin. Instead, his lips were pressed into a hard line, scowling with the rest of his face as he cracked his knuckles like he was loading a gun. And the way he pulled off that signature jacket and draped it over Peterâs shoulders was more cautious, showing his control even as he walked through his fiery rage. There was no nonchalant quip, no fanfare, just a firm voice saying hold this for me, baby. Iâll be right back.
This time, however, Peter didnât just stand there. He followed Tony inside, leading him to the room where it all happened, wanting nothing more than to see that notorious violence turned on his cruel bullies.
The collective look of shock was satisfying, but the way Tony gripped Clintâs collar, yanking him to his feet and punching him in the jaw, was even more so. The punches continued; rapid hits to the face that happened within seconds of entering the room. Blood started dripping from Clintâs nose and mouth, and before anyone could say anything, Clint was falling limp against the carpet.
âWhat the fuck, Stark?!â Natasha screamed, moving to put herself between Clint and Tony, trying to stand up for her partner in crime.
Tony grabbed her by the shirt as well, âDid you hit him?â
âWhat?â Natasha snapped, struggling against the hold. âLet me go, you fucking psychopath.â
But Tonyâs grip only tightened, his eyes conveying a murderous energy. âI said, did you hit him?â
Natasha froze like a deer in headlights, âNo.â
âThen stay the fuck out of my way.â Tony spat, pushing Natasha aside and delivering a sharp kick to Clintâs torso before turning his attention to Thor and Loki.
âDonât bring your violence over here, Stark.â Thor weakly warned, flinching just like before; just like a cornered animal.
âDonât be afraid of him, brother.â Loki stepped forward between Thor and Tony. âIf you touch us again, Stark, then we wonât be so nice to your plaything next time.â
âNext time?â Tony repeated with a balled fist and a menacing expression. âYou should worry about your own fucking next time.â Then he continued, grabbing Loki by the collar and landing the same kind of rapid punches he used on Clint. These, however, were focused on Lokiâs eyes that swelled and turned dark red as Tony unleashed hell through his fists.
Though, Loki didnât just take it. Even in his arm sling, he threw his own punches and shoves. Unfortunately for him, it wasnât enough. Tony tackled him to the ground, his onslaught unceasing. That is, until Thor stepped forward to try and stop him.
Peter wouldnât have guessed that Tony carried a knife. Yet, as Thor moved forward, Tony pulled the butterfly knife from his pocket, flipping it open and pointing it at Thor like a promise, not a threat. It was enough to make the whole room hold their breath.
Except for Peter.
No, Peter knew it was time to intervene. Time to tell Tony to stop. Time to be the limiter. Time to step forward, place his hand over Tonyâs, and ease the knife away because itâs okay Tony, let go, give this to me, let me take this.
And the weight of the knife was easier to bear than he thought.
âSee, Stark? Thatâs why you canât have playthings. They hold you back.â Loki laughed despite the blood dripping from his nose, or the press of Tonyâs knee on his torso, or the shocked expression on his brotherâs face. âHonestly, what a fucking bitch you are.â Loki taunted.
Break it.
âWhat?â Tony asked, his eyes flashing to Peter, who didnât realize he said that aloud.
âI said, break it.â
And the sound that followed was gruesome. A chilling snap from the leverage Tony gained in pushing Lokiâs arm backwards across his knee. A clean break, paired with screaming, cursing, and a litany of uncharacteristic tears from a pair of brothers. Then, a coherent threat from a fed-up boy who stutters too frequently. âTouch me again and Iâll have him break the other one.â A promise dipped in venom and punctuated with the tip of the blade poised just inches away from Lokiâs face.
This time, Peter knew how to feel.
His eyes traveled to Clint, struggling as Natasha helped him to his feet. It was brutal â Peter knew that â but he was glad. Glad to see that Clint was hurt and Natasha was scared. Excited by the blood and bruises created in payback. Enjoying the scared look in Thorâs eyes and the pain in Lokiâs. It was wrong  â he knew that â but he didnât care. He let himself feel it this time.
Tony took back the knife and pocketed it before taking Peterâs hand in his own. âLetâs get out of here.â
Peter let Tony lead him out of the house and into the car, where they sat in silence for as long as it took Tony to calm himself. It wasnât awkward or deafening or suffocating, it was just peaceful silence and Peter found solace in it too. A moment to reflect on the dark part of himself that bubbled over amid the alcohol-fueled confidence and the vengeful pain of his assault. A moment to notice he wasnât crying or trembling. A moment to realize that he threatened Loki; that he chose fight, and it worked.
It was a satisfying moment.
Tony, on the other hand, seemed to take on Peterâs nerves in full. His breath was heavy with sighs and his hands were shaky as he frantically wiped the blood that stained them into the black of his t-shirt. âIâm sorry, Peter. I shouldnât have- fuck, I did it again. The fucking knife. I- Are you mad? Please donât be mad.â He dropped his head in his hands. âI couldnât stop myself. I just- I was so mad seeing you crying and I- Â fuck, Pep and Bruce were right about me. Iâm-â
âIâm not mad, Tony,â Peter whispered as he reached his hand out to card through Tonyâs hair.
âBut I-?â
âYou fought because I let you fight.â
âBut that shouldnât be your responsibility, Peter. Bruce hated me for that. I canât-â
âIâm not Bruce.â Peter was firm. âIâm not Pepper either.â
âPeter-â
âEveryone keeps telling me about how violent you are. How youâre this dangerous bad boy that I need to steer clear of, but theyâre wrong.â Peter grabbed Tonyâs hand, interlocking their fingers. âWhen I look at you, I see a sweet misunderstood guy who drives me home from school, helps me with my homework and does the dishes after dinner. The guy that sings in his car and worries about his friends. The guy that chooses to use his strength to protect the people he cares about.â
âPeter, thatâs nice, but-â Tony paused, inhaling a deep breath. âIt doesnât change the fact that I can never control myself.â
âThatâs why Iâm here. Iâm yours, but youâre mine too. Iâll control you.â Peter squeezed Tonyâs hand. âAnd, yes, breaking someoneâs arm is bad â really, really bad,â Peter giggled. âBut Iâm worse for asking you to do it. Iâm worse for liking it.â
âYou liked it?â Tony smirked, holding their interlocked hands up so he could press a kiss onto the back of Peterâs hand.
âY-Yeah, itâs weird.â Peter blushed, averting his gaze. âIâm weird.â
âYouâre not weird, baby,â Tony whispered against Peterâs hand. âI liked seeing you too. Seeing you threaten the trash like that,â He smiled, pressing kisses down Peterâs wrist. âSeeing that knife in your cute hands,â His final kiss was wetter. âAnd seeing that look in your eyes when you did it.â
Peterâs breath caught in his throat, âUmâŠwe s-should- letâs go back to my place.â
âWhat about your aunt?â
âMay is out on a date. Sheâll be gone for most of the night.â
~*10*~
When Tony and Peter entered the apartment, the atmosphere between them became torrid. Each interaction heated by the thoughts of what they went there to do. Kicking off their shoes with flushed faces, stripping off their jackets with lingering eye contact, walking down the hall in a suggestive silence. Their already rapid heartbeats ramping into overdrive as they breached the threshold into Peterâs room. The only light pouring from a small lamp on the desk and illuminating their excitement for each other.
Peter was nervous, but Tony was brave. The bad boy sat against the edge of the bed with a tantalizing smile dancing on his lips as he looked Peter up and down like a meal; undressing the younger boy with his eyes like a man starved. He licked the length of his bottom lip and grabbed the hem of his black shirt, pulling it over his head in one swift motion, letting the fabric pool against the floor. âCome here, baby.â He whispered, holding his hand out.
And Peter stepped towards him slowly, taking in the captivating shirtlessness and the unmistakable arousal it caused. He slid his hand into Tonyâs, allowing the older boy to pull him closer, guide him to the space between his legs. It was there that Peterâs body buzzed with desire. All of the thoughts whirring through his mind painted over by his lust for Tony Stark.
Tony placed his hands against Peterâs thighs first, dragging upward over the dips of his waist and underneath the bottom of his shirt. Freely dragging his palms across the smooth skin, but stopping when Peter winced.
âS-Sorry,â Peter mumbled, his hands ghosting over his waist. âIâm just- the bruises are still tender, so-â
Tony shook his head, âDonât apologize.â He whispered, keeping his eyes locked on Peterâs as he pushed the youngerâs shirt up and pressed a kiss beneath his belly button. âIâll be real gentle for you, baby.â
âTony,â Peter nervously gasped, the simple kiss sending fiery tingles throughout his body.
Tony smiled, one hand caressing the back of Peterâs thigh, the other tugging gently on the fabric of Peterâs shirt. âCan you take this off for me?â
âOkay,â Peter whispered as he grabbed the bottom of his shirt and pulled it over his head, jostling his brown curls as he dropped the shirt against the floor. His creamy skin was splotched in dark bruises that ran down his arms and sides. And with once glance at himself, he gave a quiet laugh, âIt looks worse than it feels, I swear.â
Tonyâs expression turned somber, âIâm sorry for not being there.â He said, pressing more gentle kisses against Peterâs navel, carefully outlining one of the bruises.
âItâs okay, Tony,â Peter placed his hands in Tonyâs hair, dragging his fingertips to the nape of his neck and leaving them resting on his shoulders. âDonât apologize.â He smiled, his face a rosy pink as he lifted his knee, swinging it across Tonyâs lap and sliding downward. âCan we- um⊠kiss again?â
As Peter straddled him, Tony inhaled sharp because he could feel the brush of Peterâs zipper against his own. He wrapped his arms loosely around Peterâs waist, dipping one of his hands in the youngerâs back pocket and positioning the other on the side of Peterâs thigh. âYeah,â He breathed out as he eagerly leaned forward, pressing their lips together in an open-mouthed kiss.
Peter moaned into it, dropping his weight until the space between their chests was nonexistent. His hands naturally threaded into Tonyâs hair and his eyes fluttered closed as he succumbed to Tonyâs practiced kissing. Letting the older boyâs tongue dip into his mouth; letting his teeth softly pull at his bottom lip. The moment felt electric, especially when Tonyâs hand moved up his thigh, cautiously skimming across the tender bruises and stopping against his nipple, rolling it beneath his fingertips.
Goosebumps rushed across Peterâs skin at the touch. He inched back, breaking the kiss and staring down at Tonyâs hand like it was magic. âThat feels different when you do it.â
âWhen I do it, hm?â Tony flicked the soft nub, watching with a playful grin as Peter flinched. âYou touch yourself here, baby?â
Peter nodded, his hands gripping at Tonyâs shoulders as the pleasure pooled, causing his erection to stiffen painfully under the restrictive denim.
Tony scoffed as he pinched at the nipple hard enough to pull a surprised gasp from the younger boy. âUse your words, baby.â
âT-Thatâs not fair,â Peter dropped his head against Tonyâs shoulder, hiding his surely red face. âYou said youâd be gentle.â
âThat was gentle, sweetheart.â Tony pressed a kiss against Peterâs neck. âI couldâve been much rougher.â
âRougher than that?â
âSo much rougher than that,â Tony whispered against Peterâs ear.
Peter shivered and turned his head to whisper back, a low and fervid, âCan you show me?â
And without warning, Tony clutched the underside of Peterâs thighs and stood, lifting the younger boy, who gasped in surprise and reactively locked his legs around Tonyâs waist. Then, Tony turned and slowly lowered Peter against the sheets, positioning himself between Peterâs spread legs. âLetâs start by getting rid of these.â He said as he popped open the button and zipper and tugged, pulling the jeans and boxers together.
âB-Both?â Peterâs eyes when wide and his hands shot down to cover his now freed erection.
âYes, both.â Tony gave a soft laugh as he finished pulling the clothes off, tossing them aside. âMove your hands, baby. Let me look at you.â And Tony watched intently as Peter moved his hands away. He watched as Peterâs chest flushed just like his face does. Watched the cute way Peterâs erection twitched in the open air. It was a fucking mouth-watering sight.
As for Peter, his mind brimmed with want, and nerves, and Tony. This was his first time being completely bare in front of someone else; someone whose half-lidded eyes were intense with longing and whose fingers were making their way to his mouth.
âOpen,â Tony commanded and Peter obliged, parting his lips and letting the older boyâs fingers slide into his mouth. âGood, now suck.â
And Peter did; closing his lips and sucking, massaging the pad of his tongue against the two digits. He tried to keep his eyes trained on Tonyâs but sometimes they would wander downward, across the contour of the older boyâs muscles and â fuck â suddenly, Tonyâs fingers pushed deeper, probing the back of his throat, making him cough.
Peterâs hands shot up, pulling Tonyâs fingers from his mouth. âW-What are you doing?â
âShowing you how deep I want to shove my dick.â Tony grinned as he nudged his wet fingers against the head of Peterâs erection, mixing the saliva and pre-cum before smearing them down the shaft. âThat okay, baby?â
Peter breathed a harsh, âY-Yes.â A wave of pleasure rocking through his body at the touch. His hips jolting upward and his head lolling back against the pillow, moaning as Tony began his torturously slow strokes.
âYou look so fucking hot, Peter,â Tony whispered, leaning down to lick Peterâs nipple; kiss it, roll it between his teeth. âLooking like youâre about to come when Iâm barely touching you.â
Tonyâs compliment went right to Peterâs head, adding to the pleasure tightening at his core. If he was honest, Tony was right. Alone, he usually got there fast but, with Tony, he was getting there at light-speed. Already teetering on his edge from the blend of sensations. He was one quick stroke away from spilling all over, so he moaned a shaky, âI am.â
And nothing prepared him for the abrupt lack of touch and the intense desire it left in its wake. Peterâs hips flinched upward, chasing Tonyâs hand as it pulled away, leaving him in a needy haze. âWhat- why did- no, Tony, I was there- I-â
âI know, baby,â Tony pressed a kiss to Peterâs forehead. âBut you donât get to come until I say so.â
Peter whined, pouting up at the older boy, with distressed and horny eyes, âCan you say so now?â
âFuck, youâre so cute,â Tony smiled and sat up, shifting his weight to his knees. âBut not yet, sweetheart.â He whispered as he undid his jeans. His toned body flexing in the dim light as he pushed his jeans and boxers down slightly, freeing his hardened length and nudging it against Peterâs.
Peter had to actively prevent his jaw from dropping. Tonyâs dick was big â actually, bigger â it made Peterâs length seem small. It even felt different; it was thicker, harder and, maybe his feelings and arousal created bias, but to Peter, Tonyâs dick was fucking perfect. A shiver ran through his body at the thought of it in his mouth.
âHaving fun?â Tony interrupted and Peter froze, blushing when he realized that heâd been grinding his hips up, desperately rubbing their dicks together from the moment they touched.
âI- um.. s-sorry, I-â Peter stammered, bringing his hands up to hide his embarrassed expression.
âYou, what?â Tony laughed quietly, ghosting his hands across Peterâs thighs. âSpeak up, baby.â
âI- I just- I wanted to touch it,â Peter muttered through his hands.
âWell, lucky for you, Iâm going to let you touch it all you want.â
Then, Tony repositioned them. He stood and guided Peter to lay with his head tipped backward off the edge of the bed. The bedâs height was ideal for this, he thought, as he aligned the head of his erection with Peterâs lips. âOpen,â Tony commanded but, this time, Peter hesitated.
âTony, Iâve never- Just- go slow, okay?â
âOkay,â Tony nodded, gently brushing his fingers against Peterâs cheek. âIâve got you, baby.â He smiled when Peter parted his lips, âGood, now take a nice deep breath for me.â
And Peter did; inhaled deep as Tony pushed forward, pressing his dick into Peterâs mouth until it couldnât go any deeper. Peter gripped at the sheets and squeezed his eyes shut, listening to the pleasured groans that fell from Tonyâs mouth. And even though Peter was struggling to hold his breath, heâd be lying if he said he didnât like it.
Tony pulled out slow â a string of saliva connecting the head of his dick to Peterâs lips, dripping against Peterâs face. âBreathe,â He whispered and watched Peterâs chest expand before pushing forward again. This time, he went even deeper, pushing passed the back of Peterâs mouth, causing a small bulge to show through his neck.
Peter coughed, his drool spurting out around Tonyâs dick as he reactively pushed Tonyâs hips away. He gasped and coughed again, turning his head to let the excess saliva drop against the floor.
âYou okay?â Tony asked, dragging his hands through Peterâs hair. âWas that too much?â
âNo,â Peter turned his head back. âI want it harder.â
Tonyâs breath hitched, âYeah?â He squeezed his hand, grabbing a tight handful of Peterâs curls, making the younger boy whine. âYou want it harder, baby?â
As Peter opened his mouth to answer, Tony was pushing forward again, quicker than before, plunging deep enough to see the shape of his dick in the contours of Peterâs neck. And he held himself there, indulging in the pleasure of the youngerâs fluttering throat, before pulling out half-way and pushing back in. He repeated this in quick succession, occasionally pulling out fully so Peter could catch his breath.
âThis hard enough for you, sweetheart?â Tony teased, keeping his dick plunged inside so all Peter could do was moan around it.
And Peter loved it. The feeling of being used and the sounds of Tonyâs ecstasy. He thought it would be difficult â controlling his breath while having a dick shoved down his throat â but once he fell into a rhythm, it was easy. And, soon, Tonyâs dick was at its thickest, pulsating and leaking pre-cum. His orgasm was close and the way he talked about it made Peter feel hornier than he has in his entire life.
âIâm going to come all over you, baby. You want that, hm? God, youâre so fucking perfect, Peter. Look at how well youâre taking me. Youâre so good, baby boy. Fuck, keep your mouth open for me-â
Tony pulled out as he came, groaning deep and shooting lines of cum against Peterâs open mouth and chest. And Peterâs never tasted cum before but he swallowed it like it was nothing, his throbbing arousal completely overshadowing the gravity of the situation.
âTony, me too. Please.â
âOf course, baby.â Tony smiled, shifting their positions so Peter was sitting on the edge of the bed and Tony was on his knees between Peterâs thighs.
Peterâs whole body shook when Tony started sucking. The pleasure hitting him like it was a tsunami and he was the beach. The way Tony dragged his tongue against the underside of the shaft made Peterâs nerve endings tingle with fiery sparks of euphoria. And when Tony bobbed his head low enough to take it all, Peter swore he fell into delirium. âTony, Iâll come- Iâll- Iâm-!â
Yet, just as Peter took a step towards orgasm, Tony stopped. He gripped at the base of Peterâs length, viciously yanking him back to the edge, preventing his climax for the second time that night. But before Peter had time to complain, Tony was pulling him down and pinning him against the side of the bed.
Tony stared into Peterâs eyes and started stroking again, âGo ahead, baby, you can come.â
Peter immediately averted his gaze, unable to handle the embarrassment of suddenly being so close. âBut Tony, I-â
Tony scoffed and lifted his idle hand to the underside of Peterâs jaw, forcing the youngerâs eyes back to his. âIt wasnât a question, baby.â He whispered, squeezing his fingers against the sides of Peterâs throat, âI told you to come.â
So Peter came; a breathless scream falling from his lips as a tremor shook his body and his cum oozed all over Tonyâs hand. It was an overwhelming pleasure â nothing like anything heâs felt on his own. And as he floated down from his sweltering high, Tony released his throat and leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss against his forehead.
âAre you okay, baby?â
âYeah, are you?â
âYeah, that was amazing.
âYeah.â
And for a while, they stayed there, bodies pressed together in a content embrace, sticky from their passion and audibly panting from their ardor, but content nonetheless. Basking in the feeling of their intimate moment; an exchange of sweet nothings, a soothing caress, a medley of soft giggles. A litany of playful kisses, a cascade of fingertips carded through messy hair, a breathtaking empathetic chemistry. All topped with promises of tomorrow and the days after, where they belonged to each other.
-
The relief I felt after finishing this is insurmountable. Apologies for being a flaky hoe, but I hope you all enjoyed the read. Leave me a comment or feel free to hop in my asks. Let me know how I did.Â
Shout out to my muses: @ultimatelyshippingthegays @benhardysdrumstick â€ïž
Thank you for the amazing ideas. A bitch did her best. Love you all!
EDIT: Read the sequel here.
320 notes
·
View notes
Text
Within You - Bloodbound AU - Chapter 10

Summary: One year after defeating Gaius, the gang has finally found peace⊠Until a tragic incident awakens the ultimate and most dangerous threat they ever faced.
Genre: Angst/Adventure/Romance
Rating: T - Warning for violence and language
Notes:
- Sequel to the fics For You, In The Daylight and Without You. You can read all of them here.
- This chapter is my baby and Iâm really proud of it. I hope you like it too!
- I probably wonât be around for the next few days (for BB finale included), so please forgive me if I take too long to post Chapter 11.
- My fellow writers: stay home writing your awesome fics.
- Dear readers: stay home reading and leaving your lovely reviews. We love you. Stay safe!
Tag List: @supersphynxsworldâ, @lightning-furyâ, @spacecarrouselâ, @tigerbryn11, @gavrylloâ, @annabellewerecorgiâ, @whoinvitedalxâ, @sheyahâ, @imnotdonewiththeelementalistsâ, @scaryqueenbee, @bigmemesplz, @la-guerra-69, @kamilahsayeed-owns-meâ, @morvengardeâ, @tephy24â, @iam-the-fuckin-queenâ, @voltos9, @scorpichoicesâ, @leavemeandmyshipsaloneâ, @jen825â, @andreear17â, @justejuste727â, @aureliaxj, @graceschoicesâ, @mrskamilxhâ, @msuhailey, @zoe6111â, @noodledragon22â, @tigerbryn11, @shanuuhââ, @ilovetaylorswiftforever7ââ, @ilovekamilahsayeedââ, @allaboutchoicesââ Â , @fal-carringtonââ Â , @scarlet-letter-a0114, @trouble-with-the-curveââ Â
Kamilah
In her office, Kamilah tried one last time to dial her brotherâs number. Voice mail again. She rolled her eyes.
âUntil when are you going to ignore me?â She sighed.
She remembered their last conversation, a few days earlier. It was late night, he knocked her penthouseâs door repeatedly. When Kamilah opened it, Lysimachus was pale as a ghost. His heart was racing inside his chest and his breath shallow and quick, indicating he was in great distress.
âItâs her, Kamilah,â he told, when she forced him to sit down and calm himself. âRheyaâs the First.â
âBrother, she just left my place,â she argued. âI invited her for dinner. I tested her through the day. Thereâs no evidenceâŠâ
âShe confessed, Kamilah! Right in my face. Sheâs not who you think she is, okay? She set up that whole situation with Priya. She threatened to kill Katherine⊠and me!â
Kamilah sat down and looked deeply into his brother eyes. They never lied to each other. And he was scared, truly scared. In truth, she had never seen Lysimachus so frightened before.
âBrother, IâŠâ she grabbed his hand, unsure of what to say to comfort him. Unsure of what to think. âIâm so confused.â
âWhy donât you believe me?â He seemed hurt. Truly hurt. And especially obsessed to find a manner to defeat the First Vampire.
In the next morning, Adrian called her. An emergency. A vial containing a blood sample from the Tree Of Eternal Life had disappeared from the laboratory. They searched all over the city, in every place it could be. They conducted searches at Priyaâs mansion and club, Lesterâs businesses and even among their own Clan members. There was no sign of the blood.
Until Kamilah found it by accident, inside the secret weapon storage in her brotherâs apartment. Lysimachus swore, once again, that it was Rheyaâs doing. But all evidence lead to him. His old card was used to access the safest areas in the laboratory. The employees also remembered seeing him there during the night. The footage from the security cameras had been purposely erased. Everything pointed to one direction, he planned to ingest the blood to become more powerful.
An emergency voting decided it would be better if he was temporarily out of The Council.
âI know youâre going through a lot of stress,â Kamilah told him. âIâm not saying I donât believe you, but Iâm also not saying I am. Just, stay in New Orleans for a few days. Clear your mind a bit.â
âNot even you⊠my fucking twin sister!â Lysimachus punched a hole in the wall. âYouâll all regret what youâre doing, and especially who youâre trusting. Sheâs manipulating each one of you!â
Coming back to reality, somebody was waiting for her at the door. Rheya. All those days, Kamilah was monitoring her closely. There wasnât a single part of her that indicated danger.
âKamilah?â She asked. âIs everything okay?â
âAbsolutely,â Kamilah answered. âPersonal issues. And you? Anything I can help with?â
âActually, Iâve seen something that concerned me. Iâve been receiving threats and I believe theyâre coming from the Order Of Dawn. I think they could be coming for me.â
She showed Kamilah some strange messages she received and pictures she took of strangers observing her out of the window.
âDonât worry,â she assured. âWeâll investigate and grant you some protection.â
âReally?â Her eyes filled with tears and she started to cry. âSometimes I think itâd be better if I returned to Europe. I never wanted to cause you trouble.â
âRheya, noâŠâ
Kamilah felt extremely bad for her. She quickly called Adrian and some of her Clan members to patrol the city and make sure no Order soldiers were walking around New York.
âââ-
Lysimachus
Angry, Lysimachus trained alone with a punching bag in his apartment in New Orleans. As soon as he arrived, Garrus checked his mind. Rheyaâs presence was beginning to take over the place. With his Fae magic, he was able to remove it. But it was too late, everyone at The Council was convinced he was guilty.
He had to find a manner to stop Rheya by himself. She should have at least one weakness. She wasnât invincible. Nothing could be. In nature, everything had a balance. An opposite.
âWow,â a female voice said behind him, âsomeoneâs mad.â
âKatherine,â he turned around, wiping off the sweat from his face with a towel. âDo you know how to kill a bitch?â
âStake her. Or set her on fire. Assuming youâre talking about the Queen Bitch, Priya Lacroix.â
âNot actually. Iâm talking about the First Vampire.â
âIs she truly real?â Her eyes went wide in surprise.
âWhy do you think Iâm back here?â Lysimachus told. âShe caused that situation with Priya and found a manner to put everyone against me, when I discovered her identity.â
âOh boy, youâre in serious trouble.â
âI know.â
After he showered, they walked around the streets of New Orleans while he informed her about the whole story. Since the Tree Of Eternal Life, the creation of Gaius and Xenocrates to the First Vampireâs return, using of Amyâs death.
âWhy Amy?â Katherine wanted to know.
âAccording to this creepy British cult, sheâs her descendant,â Lysimachus told. âAnd also a Bloodkeeper. What in my opinion, is the major sign of their connection. Their powers seem to be very similar.â
âHave you told all of that to your sister?â
He let out a chuckle.
âWho says she believes me? If Rheya asks her company, sheâd probably give her everything in a second. She trusts her with her eyes closed.â
They stopped by the Graveyard Shift for a drink. Nik and Cal joined them and became part of the conversation. None of them had any ideas of what in this world could kill a legendary vampire.
âWhat do you think her plans are?â Nik asked. âShe seems harmless so far.â
âSheâs playing cautiously,â Lysimachus told. âSlowly involving and seducing everyone into her game. Soon they will bend to her will or meet a terrible fate. But her main interest⊠I think she wants Amy. For some purpose.â
âIf sheâs truly a queen,â Cal commented. âAmy would be her princess. Isnât it obvious? She wants to share her legacy.â
âA legacy of blood and destruction,â Katherine added. âAfter that, sheâll probably eradicate the human kind.â
They all stared at each other in silence. None of them had a suggestion that could help.
âLetâs drink while we still can,â Nik suggested.
After he order at the bar, Ivy approached the table bringing their drinks and heard the conversation.
âWell well, a conversation about a legendary bloody creature. My favorite subject.â
âIt wouldnât be, if you met her,â Lysimachus showed them a picture of Rheya on his phone. âLadies and gentlemen, the real face of evil. Rheya Apostolous.â
âLegendary. Bloody. And hot,â Ivy grinned.
âNo wonder why your friends are getting into her so easily,â Cal joked.
âCome on, guys. Yes, sheâs gorgeous. But she want all of us dead or kissing her feet. Would you mind helping me to come up with a plan? Something that could end her for good? There must be something. A balance nature created to stop her.â
Ivy was pensive for a moment before speaking:
âMeet me at the library tonight. I think Iâve got something we can do.â
âDoes it involve the dead?â Lysimachus rolled his eyes, wondering how many ghosts heâd have to capture. âOr necromancy of any sorts?â
âYes. I was thinking about⊠a Ouija board. But better.â
âHere we go again,â Katherine looked at him and sighed.
âââ-
Amy
As a form to protect Rheya, Kamilah requested Amy to follow her to all places. She was more than glad to help, after all she and the Greek vampire had an immense connection.
âSo, Amy. How is it going with your psychic powers?â Rheya asked while they were working out together at the private gym in her building.
âI feel great,â she smiled. âEveryday I gain more and more control over them.â
âYou not only can enter peopleâs minds, but you can make them actually experience the memories, is that correct?â
Rheyaâs expression suddenly changed. She stopped with her exercises, looking sad, nostalgic.
âYes. Whatâs wrong?â Confused, Amy stopped too. She lead Rheya to the nearest bench.
âWould you mind⊠showing me my family again? Itâs been so long. Time is cruel. It has erased my husbandâs voice from my memories or the scent of my little daughterâs hair. I miss them everyday and⊠I canât barely remember their faces.â
âOf course.â
Amy grabbed her hands, focusing on the depths of her mind. Suddenly she could see both of them standing in an ancient throne room, where Rheya was in company of a man and a little girl.
âAt least now I have the evening free to have dinner with you and Iola,â she smiled. âMy two loves.â
âMama, I want to see your fangs again!â Iola asked.
âTheyâre nothing specialâŠâ
âThey are! I want fangs like you, Mama!â
âMy darling⊠No, Iola. These are just for me, do you understand?â
Watching the scene, Amy couldnât avoid feeling emotional. Tears formed in the corners of her eyes. For some reason she felt attached to those people. Maybe because of the tragedy she knew that would later separate them. Or even because it made her think of her own family.
When they returned, Rheyaâs eyes were teary but she had a smile on her face.
âThank you so much, Amy,â she hugged her tightly. âIt was so good to see my Iola again. Actually⊠you remind me a lot of her.â
âReally?â
âYeah, since young age she was exactly like you. Adventurous, fierce and she had a great sense of humor.â
At the same time Amy felt sadness hearing those words, it also caused her unexplainable joy.
âIâm sorry she was taken from you,â Amy lamented.
âDonât be,â Rheya touched her cheek fondly. âSometimes life takes something away from you⊠but it grants you something else in return. Sooner or later.â
Amy went home and showered, but the scene she experienced with Rheya wouldnât leave her thoughts. Especially her daughter. They seemed to be so close, so affectionate to each other.
That vision triggered inside Amy an intense desire of having a family on her own too. She imagined having a daughter with Kamilah. Sheâd give her little girl everything her mother didnât provide her while growing up. She not only would be her parent, but her best friend. Theyâd share good memories and start adventures together.
She texted Kamilah, asking her to go home as soon as possible. After lunch she was impatiently waiting for her wife. As Amy sat down on the couch, their kitten, Beruthiel, quickly jumped on her lap.
In the first days, Kamilah was reluctant about getting attached to their new pet, considering how short their life-span could be compared to theirs. Now, everyday sheâd come home with a new gift for Beruthiel. She was literally treating her like a princess.
They could form a beautiful little family. She, Kamilah, their cat and a baby.
âHey,â her wife entered the penthouse, âis everything okay? You said you needed to see me.â
âYes,â Amy wrapped her arms around Kamilahâs neck. âIâve scheduled a visit to Raines Corporation. You know, only to check how his research is progressing.â
âOh, what research?â
âThe one we can have a baby.â
âOnly to check, huh?â Kamilahâs raised eyebrow suggested she already knew what Amy had in mind.
âAnd get informed on how it would work.â
âAmyâŠâ Kamilah sighed. âIâm okay with adopting a cat but⊠weâre not in a good moment to consider having children.â
âWhy?â Amy wanted to know. âWeâre married, with a stable life, Iâve got perfect control of my powers. I see no reason to postpone it.â
âSheâs out there. The First Vampire.â
âKamilah, please⊠I even stopped having those creepy visions. Sheâs gone for good.â
âSheâs not,â Kamilahâs expression was serious and certain. âI sensed her presence the other day. She could be the one who manipulated Priyaâs mind and yours. And besides, thereâs also the possibility the Order soldiers could be out there, getting ready to strike.â
âSoâŠâ Amy threw herself on the couch, biting her lower lip. âDidnât you have to discuss this Order issues with Adrian? I could come with you.â
Kamilah stared at her in silence again. Her face suggested she wasnât thrilled about the idea.
âItâs not the right moment, Amy. Itâs not like weâre buying a new video game, itâs a life weâre talking about. Iâm not bringing a child to this world, knowing they could be in danger.â
âIt will never be good moment right? I mean, you said countless times you never wanted to be a mother and that you canât stand children.â
Amy stood up from the couch, storming to the front door. She knew it was only another excuse. Kamilah would never give her what she wanted the most. She felt extremely upset and frustrated.
âAmyâŠâ Kamilah interrupted her. âCan we talk about this?â
âNo,â she responded, coldly and ironic. âItâs not the right moment.â
Alone, she took her car and drove directly to Raines Corporation. If Kamilah didnât want to be part of this decision, sheâd do it by herself. And in the end, if she still couldnât accept it⊠maybe she didnât love her as much as she thought.
âââ-
Lysimachus
After midnight, Lysimachus and Katherine followed to Ivyâs library. Trusting her was never the smartest or safest idea, but it was the only option he had at the moment.
The library was completely dark, until the very end of the building, where Ivy had prepared a magical seal on the floor, surrounded by candles.
âFor heavenâs sake, what is that?â Katherine asked. âPlease tell me youâre not planning to take him to the Realm of Death.â
âI considered it,â Ivy said. âBut it was too risky, especially because heâs⊠biologically dead? So I decided to bring the dead to our world instead.â
âWait,â Lysimachus interrupted. âWho are you planning to summon from the dead?
âThe Two Sons. Xenocrates and Gaius.â
Only that name alone brought shivers to Lysimachus body. He hated that man with every fiber of his body being. If one thing he was sure, was that he never wanted to see Gaius again. Not even in spirit.
âBring Xenocrates. Let Gaius trapped in hell, where itâs his place.â
âOkay, Iâll need to perform a ritual. Mind giving me some privacy?â
âOf course.â
Lysimachus walked to an armchair where he sat down. Katherine followed him. He buried his head in his hands, wondering what could even happen if that ritual went wrong and for some reason Gaius escaped the Realm Of Death and returned to life. By the side of his beloved Goddess, theyâd rule the world, exterminating the human kind.
âHey,â Katherine touched his shoulder, âwhatâs wrong? Youâre shaking.â
âGaius,â he confessed. âOnly the mention of his name it⊠it drives me crazy. Have you ever hated someone so badly it consumes you, changes you?â
âYeah, not someone. Something. A monster.â
âHe Turned me, against my will. Besides keeping me separated from my sister from centuries. I can help thinking everything he caused in her life was a revenge against me. Even if heâs dead⊠the part of me he took away is never returning.â
âI can relate. That monster⊠it took the most precious thing Iâve ever had. And I will never be the same again. Even if I try. Part of me also died that day.â
âKatherineâŠâ Lysimachus looked into her eyes. For the first time she looked open, vulnerable. âYou never told meâŠâ
âI usually donât,â Katherine shrugged, fighting off her emotions. âI think Iâm really starting to trust you.â
âWell, thatâs a good thing.â
âNot for me.â
They both shared a laugh, when Ivyâs voice called them back. It was time to summon Xenocratesâ spirit. Ivy was voicing some words in an ancient language when the flames from the candles exploded and intensified, almost blinding them with the light.
As Lysimachus opened his eyes again, Xenocratesâ form was standing in the middle of the seal.
âWhat did you call me here for?â He snarled. "A man canât even be dead, without being bothered by abominations like you?â
"We need answers,â Lysimachus approached. âAbout Rheya. You were her First Son, you must know how to end her for good.â
âAnd why do you think Iâd help you? Especially, when you were all responsible for setting her free.â
âThey didnât,â Katherine intervened. âThey didnât set her free. They were only studying the blood, for good purposes.â
âIt had nothing to do with the blood. It was⊠something else.â
âWhat was it?â Lysimachus asked, intrigued. âWe didnât know. And now, she has started to cause trouble. I need to stop her before the damage spreads.â
âI donât know what brought Rheya back, otherwise Iâd have prevented it,â Xenocrates told. âBut if you want to stop her youâll need to go after her husband, Demetrius. His blood is the only thing that can stop her.â
âIsnât he dead?â
âSort of. Rheya attempted to Turn him when he was murdered but it was too late. Her blood transformed him into something dark, without a conscience. A monster.â
âThe First Feral,â Katherine concluded.
âHis presence brought death to everything around him, including Rheya herself,â Xenocrates continued. âShe was weakened by his darkness. So she sent him away.â
âAnd where is he now?â Lysimachus wanted to know.
âIn the Island of Death, somewhere in South Pacific.â
âIâll find him.â
âYou will,â Xenocrates let out a sarcastic laugh. âBut you wonât make it back home. The Island will drain all your life before you even get to him.â
âSo what do I have to do?â
âMy time here is over.â
âNo! Wait!â
A strong wind filled the room, lighting off all the candles and the First Son disappeared.
âSo what do we do now?â Katherine wondered. âHow will we get to the Island?â
âI donât know,â Lysimachus sighed, frustrated. âHe said it drains the life of any living being that approaches it.â
âBut he didnât say anything about a undead being, did he?â Ivy suggested.
âââ-
Kamilah
In the beginning of the night, Kamilah went to Raines Corporation to meet Adrian and find out if he had any news about a possible invasion of the Order Of Dawn in New York. Amy wasnât picking up her calls, but she found out she was at the Shadow Den with Lily. Apparently they invited Rheya for a girlâs night.
âPlease, tell me she didnât convince you to impregnate her,â Kamilah took a sip of the whiskey Adrian served her. âI know her, Adrian. She does that puppy dog eyes that make you unable to say no.â
âShe didnât,â Adrian let out a small laugh. âI showed her the research, but explained itâs still a work in progress. And Iâd need your DNA too.â
âGood. How would it work anyways?â
âItâs a serum. First, you both must sign a contract. Iâll mix Amyâs DNA to yours and add the blood from the Tree. The three elements together will generate a new life. A new being.â
âJust like that?â
âNot really,â Adrian explained. âAfter I inject it on Amyâs body or yours, you will have to⊠conceive the baby, if you know what I mean. Like a regular pregnancy.â
âI see.â
Kamilah swallowed the entire glass of whiskey in one sip, trying to get rid of the stress the thought of being a mother caused her.
âWhatâs the deal, Kamilah?â Adrian asked, noticing her silence.
âIâm not ready, Adrian,â Kamilah sighed and confessed. âAnd I donât think Iâll ever be! Iâm 2065 years old. Iâve killed people and burned cities to the ground. How can I become a mother? How am I supposed to raise a child?â
âWeâre never ready, but when the moment comes, itâs just magical. Youâll learn to be a mom, Kamilah. Together with Amy.â
She noticed how distant and nostalgic Adrian looked after that talk. It probably reminded him of his son, Charles.
âWeâve adopted a cat recently,â Kamilah changed the subject. âHer name isâŠâ
She couldnât get used to that name. Something Amy and Lily picked out from one of their geeky obsessions.
âBeruthiel. I heard about her,â a smile returned to Adrianâs face. âI was also told youâve been using your penthouse security system to observe her when youâre absent. And that youâve bought her like 10 different collars in a week.â
She only rolled her eyes in response and walked to the window. Kamilah started remembering Amyâs behavior that afternoon. âNo. Itâs not the right momentâ. Those words were said with the same coldness and rage as when she was under the First Vampireâs influence, before her Turning. She was about to express her concerns about her dark presence inhabiting Amyâs body, when the emergency alarm of Raines Corporartion started echoing through the entire building.
âWhat is that?â Kamilah asked, confused.
âI donât know,â Adrian ran to his computer. âBut it doesnât sound good.â
From the security cameras, they observed as a small group dressed in white marched into the building, inspecting every corner. Searching for something specific. Their clothes and weapons had a military look, like they were soldiers of some kind. Kamilah recognized immediately who they were.
âThe Order Of Dawn,â she concluded. âWhat do we do?â
âI donât know,â Adrian was completely enraged. âBut I wonât be standing here and watch them kill my employees.â
Kamilah followed him outside the office, with her daggers in hand. The Order Of Dawn was known for their skilled and ruthless hunters, who would kill everyone that stood in the way of their mission, humans or vampires.
âTheyâre at the labs,â Adrian whispered, watching the security cameras from his cell phone. âTheyâre⊠torturing them.â
Kamilah glanced at the screen, observing the soldiers holding a blade against one of the scientistsâ neck. Adrian hands were shaking in anger. His eyes were dark and distant. She knew it was useless to try to calm him down at this stage.
âLook,â Kamilah pointed. âTwo of them are guarding the main hall. We can ambush them and steal their outfits. Itâll make it easier for us to get the rest of them.â
âGood plan.â
They followed to the main hall through the emergency staircase, avoiding to make any noise. Arriving at the companyâs entrance, they waited for the right moment to strike. Moving silent and stealth, Kamilah took down one guard while Adrian took the other.
After wearing their uniforms, Adrian checked the cameras one last time. They werenât in a large group, only 7 soldiers, he counted. He and Kamilah proceeded with their plan, entering the laboratories disguised as members of the Order Of Dawn.
âWhat are you two doing here?â One of them asked, as he saw them. âYou were supposed to guard the door. Raines could be arriving at any minute.â
âHe wonât, Kamilah told, approaching the group, ready to draw her daggers.
"How can you be so sure?!â
âBecauseâŠâ Adrian grabbed the soldierâs neck, breaking it instantly. âHeâs right here.â
The remaining soldiers pulled their weapons and circled them.
âThereâs six now,â Kamilah looked at Adrian. âThree for each?â
He nodded in agreement.
Kamilahâs soldiers attacked her with their UV flashlights. She looked at them for a second, before rolling her eyes.
âIt seems like you havenât received the latest updates,â she threw one of her daggers right into a soldierâs chest. âUV light doesnât do a damn thing on me!â
Using her advanced speed, Kamilah dodged their crossbows and retrieved back her dagger. From behind, she stabbed both of them at the same time. She looked at Adrian, holding in his hands the hearts of two of his soldiers, while chasing the last of them. Kamilah streaked in his direction, daggers in hands, going straight for his neck.
âItâs over,â she said as he dropped dead on the floor.
After checking his employees, Adrian offered Kamilah drank some stored blood to recover strength and heal any minor injuries.
Kamilahâs cell phone started ringing. It was Priya.
âI know you hate me. But sending the Order Of Dawn to my club was a slut move, Kamilah!â
âWhat? Are they in there too?â She shared a concerned look with Adrian.
âOf courseâŠâ by the sound, Priya stopped to shoot the soldiers with a gun. âOtherwise, why would I even call you? â
âI⊠Iâll send some reinforcement.â
âThose were one of my favorite shoes!â The fashion designer yelled. Panicked screams were heard in the background.
âPriya?!â
âThereâs no need, I think I killed all of them. WaitâŠâ she fired the gun again. âYes, now I did.â
Adrian was also on his phone. The Order also attacked Lesterâs business. With the help of his Clan, he managed to get rid of them.
âLeave one of them alive,â Adrian ordered. âBring him for an interrogation tomorrow.â
He hung up. Both of their phones buzzed at the same time with texts from several vampires of Jaxâs clan. The Shadow Den was under attack, by the largest group of soldiers seem in New York so far.
âOh no.â
âWe have to go,â Kamilah rushed, headed to her car. âAmy is in danger.â
âââ-
Amy
âAnother fight?!â Lily questioned, while Amy finished putting on some make-up. Rheya would arrive soon and theyâd introduce her to the life in the Shadow Den. âAnd because you want to have children?!â
âYes,â Amy answered. âI just feel ready for the next step. I want to start a family with Kamilah.â
âAmy, Iâm sorry but it doesnât sound like you. I mean, you guys have been married for only a year. A lot can change.â
âWhat are you suggesting? Nothing is changing between us.â
âYouâre a vampire now,â Lily told. âThereâs so much you may want to experience. Youâll have the eternity to be a mother.â
âBeing married to Kamilah, Iâve already experienced a lot,â Amy argued. âWeâve traveled to so many places, she introduced me to a lot of new things, weâve grown up as couple⊠it seems like the right moment.â
âWell, thatâs your decision to make. But make sure youâre not using it only to mask your past traumas.â
Amy did have a family-related trauma. She always felt abandoned, rejected by her mom. Ofter sheâd seek for affection in her friendâs families. The conflicts between them only got worse when she became a teenager. In many occasions, she made her mom cry. Which was enough for her to decided the should follow different paths.
Now she had built her own life away from her hometown. She had a great job, a loving wife and she finally got answers about her motherâs behavior and her origins. In truth, she was starting to understand and even forgive her.
Having a baby with Kamilah had little to do with that. Part of her didnât want children before because she wasnât sure sheâd be able to be a good mother, based on her own experiences. Now she wanted to break that cycle. She wanted to fix things with her mom, and at the same time, have the motherhood experience herself.
âHello,â for some reason Rheya was already standing in the living room. âYou didnât hear me knocking, the door was opened so I entered. I hope I didnât interrupt anything.â
âNot at all!â Amy smiled, dismissing her thoughts. âWe were waiting for you. By the way, thatâs Lily. My best friend.â
âItâs nice to meet you,â Lily extended her hand. âVery nice.â
âItâs my pleasure, darling. Amy talks about you all the time.â
Amy checked her watch. It was almost time for Livâs new show to start. Both of her friends had engaged in a conversation. Lily seemed to be nervous around Rheya, panicking and stuttering. She shook her head in denial.
âHey, you two,â she called. âLetâs go!â
First, they gave Rheya a tour of the Shadow Den. She was impressed by the place, checking all the stores and attractions the community had to offer.
âThis place is amazing. A mass of vampires, rejected by The Council, build all of this? Without any support?â
âThey did,â Lily told. âWe made some improvements and redesigned after we were recognized as a Clan by The Council.â
âAnd thereâŠâ Amy pointed to the male vampire coming in their direction, âis the man behind most of it, Jax Matsuo.â
âHey,â Jax joined them, briefly nodding at Rheya. âWhat are you girls up to?â
âWeâre headed to Livâs new show, but before weâre showing Rheya around.â
âRheya, huh? I remember seeing you at the Tribunal. You saved Priyaâs ass.â
âJax,â Rheya looked deeply into his eyes and grabbed one of his hands. âYour bravery, your strength is like no other. Building this place, protecting your people, fighting for your rights⊠itâs inspiring. You have my admiration.â
âWhoa,â Jaxâs cheeks turned a little pink. âThank you, but I had help of my Clan members. We were all part of this.â
âI⊠IâŠâ Lily made some effort to insert herself in the conversation. âI created the Fangbook. A social network for vampires.â
Rheya grinned and grabbed her hand too.
âThis is also amazing, darling. An online gathering of all vampires in the world. Your knowledge can serve for greater purposes. You can achieve great things. Never doubt your potential.â
âT-Thank you.â
Amy laughed and patted her best friendâs shoulder.
Together they followed to Livâs cabaret, finding their reserved seats in the front row. That was the debut of a show she long planned, back when she still a mortal. She looked unusually happy that night.
âThis place is crowded,â Amy told Jax, before the lights went out.
âI know, right?â He said. âItâs good to finally see a smile on her face.â
A dancing number started on the stage, Amy was very focused. The music was hypnotizing. She and Lily started to move their bodies in sync to the rhythm.
âCome on, Jax,â Amy shouted. âJoin us.â
âIn a moment,â he looked serious at his cell phone screen. âThereâs something wrong in the tunnels.â
Jax didnât have any time to leave, as soon as he got up a group of soldiers dressed in white burst through the doors. Amy recognized them from Greece.
âThe Order Of Dawn.â
âEveryone take cover!â Jax yelled, as they started to aim and shoot their crossbows at the vampires in the cabaret.
Amy stood frozen in the middle of the commotion, her eyes registering the scene all around her. Vampires attempted to run, or even to protect themselves, only to suffer cruel and painful deaths. There was a lot of screaming and crying, while the Order Of Dawn chanted:
âThe Order does not yield. The Order does not sleep. The Order shows no mercy⊠and leaves no survivors.â
She tried to locate Rheya and Lily but they were nowhere to be seen. A tightness on her chest started to suffocate her.
âAmy!â Jax pulled her out of the way, to prevent an attack with UV light. Considering the desperation of the moment, he probably had forgotten it didnât affect her.
âJax,â she returned to her conscience. However, when she looked at the male vampire on the ground he wasnât moving. His chest had a big burning wound. Tears stated to fill her eyes as she touched it. No vampire would survive an injury of that extent. âJax, pleaseâŠâ
âDie,â an Order soldier appeared in front of her, with a crossbow aimed to her chest. She fired. Amy stopped the stake midway with her psychic powers.
Looking around, she could see piles of ash all around the club, along with severely hurt vampires, struggling to stay alive. Rage started to consume her. She felt her eyes burning in pure anger.
With a grin on her face, she sent the stake back in the soldierâs direction. Hitting her right in the middle of her eyes.
âWhat is that?â A group of soldiers came in her direction, as their memberâs lifeless body fell on the ground.
Amy could feel their hearts beating. The blood flowing inside their veins. They had no idea what she could do. They had no idea of what she could become. She had the urge to kill them. All of them. She focused, gathering all her power.
âKill her,â their leader ordered. She jerked her hand, sending all of them flying. The heavy impact against the wall crushed every bone inside their fragile human bodies.
More soldiers came in her direction. She leaped forward. With fangs drawn, she went directly to their throats. Her hands also fought, tearing into some soldiersâ chests and ripping off their hearts.
âMonster! Monster!â They started to retreat and runaway scared.
Amy couldnât let them get away. Not after what they had done. They deserved no second chances. Only death. By the time they reached the door, she appeared in front of them.
âLeave⊠no⊠survivors!â She yelled, mocking their chant. Her hands were engulfed by fire and she send blasts in their direction. She stood and watched while it consumed their bodies.
As they silenced, she closed her eyes. She could sense a couple of human heartbeats coming from behind the bar. Taking Jaxâs katana, she slowly walked to them. They barely had any time to scream. The blood spraying from their slit throats soaked her skin and her clothes. She fed herself some of it, before going back to Jax unconscious body.
She kneeled right beside him, placing her hands over the wound. And thatâs the last thing she did, before collapsing in exhaustion.
#bloodbound#kamilah sayeed#kamilah x mc#playchoices#choices stories you play#bloodbound fanfiction#within you#hoping it works this time
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
15X11 Commentary
IâM AN ASSHOLE THAT FORGOT I STILL HAD THIS EPISODE TO FINISH LOL.
Bunch of tired and caffeinated Europeans ( plus a sleepy American) scream together, and then die and try to get on with their day ( lol AS IF)
@smol-and-grumpyâââ (Nat)
@dean-winchesters-baconâââ Â (Kat) Â
@waywardbabyââ Â (Zee)
@ain-t-bovvered  (Giulia)
Nat: 3
Nat: 2
Nat: 1
Nat: go
Giulia: lol that tapping tho
 Zee: The hissing again
Giulia: Didn t need the hiss
Nat: All good thing must come to an end
Nat: Ew
Giulia: This song tho
Nat: "Big Sam left Seattle"
Zee: Heâs too mousy
Giulia: DADDY
Zee: Oh the snacc
Zee: Tf?
Nat: Ah
Giulia: AAAH JEEZ
Nat: Yum
Giulia: he had to have that deep voice. Damn
Nat: Who dat
Zee: Of course
Giulia: Yummy
Giulia: I hope the Winchester wonât kill him
Giulia: Wow
Zee: Ouch
Zee: Welcome
Giulia: MY BABY
Nat: Ah the other daddy
Giulia: LOVE HIM
Zee: When did his voice get so deep?
Nat: snorts, they really went right
Giulia: WHY DIDN T THEY USE THE PHONE
Zee: Silent mode
Nat: SILENT MODE IS ALWAYS AN OPTION.  I AGREE
Giulia: what a dad
Zee: Old school bitches
Nat: That smolder
Giulia: Change your diet
Zee: Damn. Does he really sound that deep?
Giulia: Jensen doesn t
Nat: Jensen doesn't but he does have a loud voice
Giulia: Compensating for last timeâs kick
Giulia: HEWWO
Giulia: Agent Watts
Nat: Working a Case in Alaska
Giulia: Lizzo
Nat: I'm too old for this shit
 Zee: Jack
Giulia: AAAAAH BB
Nat: WHAT
Giulia: AWE BABE
Nat: BABY
Giulia: AWE
Giulia: DON T
Giulia: MY HEART
 Giulia: THAT FUCKING UGH
Giulia: WOW
 Nat: LOL
Zee: Stop shouting yâall
Nat: WE'RE ON A BUDGET
Giulia: wow
Nat: Two forks
Nat: awe
 Zee: Awe poor babies
Giulia: Snort heâs lactose intolerantÂ
Nat: I feel you Dean
Zee: Nuts is good
Giulia: Nuts is good
Giulia: Yeah
Nat: NUTS IS GOOD
Zee: He should shut his face
Giulia: Yeah you are
Giulia: THAT POUT
Nat: Sort of an accident. Yeah
Giulia: DEAN CONTROL YOUR FACE
Giulia: sounds like a job for them
 Nat: OH NO
Giulia: OH UH
Zee: Heâs so done
Giulia: aaah not ready for cas reaction
Nat: CAS IS DONE
Giulia: AAAAH
Zee: I mean you can stab him but not baby
Zee: Oh shit
Nat: WHAT
Giulia: AW JACK
Nat: NO
Giulia: I DON T UNDERSTAND
Nat: WHY
Giulia: oh ok
Zee: A heart?
Nat: NO
Nat: JACK BB
Giulia: Lol those bar are always the same tho
Zee: Tf is that coin ?
Nat: Winchesters are broke
Zee: Two waters
Giulia: Waters
Nat: Two waters
Nat: PAX
Zee: Pax
Giulia: PAX
Nat: PAX THE SNAXX
Giulia: TO THE MAXX
Giulia: look at him
Nat: so deep
Zee: What she said
Giulia: Heâs getting me distracted
Nat: touch it
Zee: Touch it
 Giulia: TOUCH IT
Nat: i'd love to
Giulia: don t mind if I do
Giulia: Average
Zee: Control your fucking lips
Nat: lol of course "keep playing"
Zee: Is this the deep voice ep?
Nat: It's probably a criteria to be cast
Giulia: Can he stop with his hands
Nat: I know
Giulia: When he was 4
Nat: Swinging clubs before you were born snorts
Zee: Between naps and snacks
Giulia: The triangle right
Nat: you saw it too. THANK GOD
Giulia: of course.Â
My eyes went : ZOOOOOM
still me:Â
Nat: I swear it was on purpose
Giulia: Heâs so strong
Giulia: Oh
Zee: I think I miss important
Nat: What
Nat: that fucking smolder
Nat: stop your lips
Giulia: Yeah
Nat: fuck off
Giulia: What she doesnât say
 Nat: oh oh
Giulia: I DON T LIKE IT
Zee: Lots of hands close-ups, I ainât complaining
Giulia: ah
Giulia: Sam
Nat: Bundles of eggs?
Giulia: Witch hex bags
Giulia: ITâS REALLY NOT
Nat: ah
Zee: Does she really not know ?
Nat: OH, she knows
Giulia: Where is the snac
Zee: should have walked away
Zee: Thereâs one
Nat: What
Giulia: Ah
Giulia: MY OTHER BABY
Giulia: MURDER BABY
Nat: Wha does Jack want
Giulia: hearts
Zee: But why?
Nat: I'm on a roll
Zee: Sucks you in
Giulia: What he said
Nat: OnE mORe GamE
Giulia: I heard Daddy out of deanâs mouth and im not ok
Zee: Iâm dying here
Giulia: NICE
Nat: He's so full of himself
Giulia: KICK MY ASS TOO
Giulia: SO COCKY
 Zee: Smack is better
Giulia: NO KICK IT
Nat: oh no
Giulia: AWE
Zee: Rodeo
Giulia: are we spending this whole ep with jazz music and pool
Nat: Sam so proud
Zee: Hell of an ep
Giulia: Stop that tongue
Nat: Apparently not
Nat: OH shit
Nat: He ded
Zee: The crinkles
Zee: Iâm dead
Giulia: Dean will be happy
Nat: Dean won't like this. He just involuntarily killed a man
Giulia: Yup
Zee: Great
Nat: shit
Giulia: Yup
Giulia: Awe Sam
Nat: Sam's always so righteous
Giulia: Well he actually doesnât seem so bummed
Zee: Annoyingly so sometimes
Giulia: Baby treat me right
Giulia: AWE HE GOT IT RIGHT
Nat: No, because he's really set to beat Chuck
Giulia: yeah
Zee: Awe his face
Giulia: SNORT
Nat: Ah Cas showed his badge right?
Giulia: yeah
Nat: Did ya see?
Nat: He was holding it up the wrong way?
Giulia: .
Giulia: PAX
Nat: She's the one who played you, Dean!
Giulia: the fuck he is
Giulia: Dark castiel?
Zee: A what ?
Giulia: With that black trench coat
Zee: I want cas dressed like that
Giulia: He should have had the black trench. In the promo he was
Giulia: Ok but how is Jack alright nowÂ
Nat: Billy got work for him
Zee: Hello
Giulia: HEY SNACC
Nat: See. It's her
Giulia: AWE SO YUMMY
 Nat: He's bulkier than Dean
Nat: I CAN ALWAYS MAKE MORE SONS
Giulia: Can I be in that sandwich tho
Nat: A beach read?
Zee: Beach read
Giulia: Beach read
Giulia: Wow
Nat: YES YOU ARE BABY
Giulia: AHAHAHAHAHAH
Nat: TOLSTOY
Giulia: TOLSTOY
Nat: Tell her
Giulia: don t touch sam
Giulia: OF COURSE SAM
Zee: Oh come on
Giulia: HEY STOP THAT
Zee: Thanks for the recap
Giulia: so tired of people hurting my innocent baby ok
Nat: Jack's not afraid because he knows that he's gonna come back
Giulia: Completely innocent
Giulia: U like children
Giulia: Yuck
Giulia: Kill him
Nat: YEAH you fucking pedo
Giulia: AAAAAH
Giulia: DAD
Nat: so billy sends Jack out to kill those
Giulia: NICE
Zee: Dad to the rescue
Giulia: I AM NOT PREPARED
Nat: That eyebrow
Zee: We could use some more light
Giulia: SOB
Nat: Sammy you got this
Giulia: He is so worried
Zee: So focused
Nat: Liver failure... and she looks at Dean lol
Giulia: Liver failure
Zee: THE god
Giulia: Little guy
Giulia: Squirrley as hell
Zee: Welcome to the club
Nat: When you apes climbed down from the trees... aw
Giulia: Thanks
Giulia: Oh this is actually interesting tho
Nat: Get her on board and then go against Chuck
Zee: She knows Chuck
Nat: I mean
Giulia: All the gods
Zee: And when you lose
Nat: Dean lol
Giulia: YAS SAM
Zee: Learnt from my brother
Giulia: No stop it
Nat: NO
Giulia: NO
Zee: Thereâs always a catch
Nat: DON'T
Giulia: STOP
Zee: They will say yes
Giulia: OF COURSE
Nat: WHY DID KNOW THAT SAM WOULD SAY YES
Giulia: AWE SAM
Giulia: not to the Winchesters
Zee: 15 years
Nat: Ok, but now beat her alright
Giulia: SUCH HEROES
Nat: But like, she fucking lives in a pool hall. What are the odds
Giulia: I âm sick of this music and pool tho
Nat: Hate it
Nat: NO
Giulia: Of course
Nat: Are they gonna die
Zee: Fuck
Zee: They canât yet
Giulia: Thanks
Nat: Ah right, still 9 episodes to go
Nat: Our luck will do that on its own
Giulia: Awe
Nat: Wait what
Zee: She let them out
Giulia: Sob
Zee: Our kind
Nat: Awe
Nat: She helps them
Zee: Make him play yours
Giulia: Make him play yours
Zee: Mojo back
Giulia: Awe are they back to normal
Nat: Awe
Zee: Yes
Nat: Good
Giulia: Dean stuffing his mouth with cheese
Nat: Scratcher
 Nat: lol
Zee: Porn
Giulia: Sob
 Giulia: What was that high note lol
Nat: Back to back double cheese burgers
Nat: Oh oh
Zee: Wait for it
Nat: Oh oh
Giulia: can t wait for jack
Nat: Oh Oh
Nat: OOOHHHHH
Giulia: SOB
Giulia: HEWWO
Nat: AAAAHHHHHH
Zee: So much hurt
Giulia: AAAAAAAAAAAH
Giulia: SAAAAM
Nat: I didn't think I would cry
Giulia: SOB
Giulia: NO
Giulia: STOP DEANP
Giulia: HE LOOKS AT CAS
Zee: Our son is back
Giulia: SOB
Zee: And you let him?
Nat: every day I wanted to come HOME
Giulia: awe Jack bb
Giulia: Grandfather
Nat: He's afraid of me.
Giulia: YES HE IS
Nat: JACK WILL BECOME THE NEW GOD
Giulia: OF COURSE
Giulia: but they just said that there canât be no god
Zee: So it wonât be the Winchesters?
Nat: It's plausible that Jack will take over.
Nat: He's not God-god. He's Jack-god.
Nat: Ok, so promo then I need to leave
Giulia: UGH
Giulia: if donât come Iâm dead
Giulia: ...same
Giulia: Snort
Giulia: I need Jesus
Nat: What I say
Zee: March 16!
Zee: Hate it
Nat: Sob
Zee: Itâs been established
Giulia: I just wish they could change the finale date
Zee: I mean why do they have to drag it like that?
Giulia: There are festivities or some shit idk
Giulia: The superbowl?
Giulia: Whatever
Zee: Oh that shit is on?
Zee: We have a month and a half to find a solution
Nat: There. He showed it the wrong way first?
Zee: Yeah he did
Zee: Lovely dork
Giulia: Ah shit I was writing here and look after he turned it around
Zee: Me too
Nat: Yes hi hello, this is Pax the Snaxx


Zee: Yes hi hello
Giulia: Fuck
Zee: I didnât ask for this
Nat: Apparently, I don't care
Zee: Apparently youâre a bitch
Nat: Apparently, he's not been always a snaxx
Nat: Because

Nat: snorts
Giulia: Aaaaand itâs gone
Giulia: I love beards, my god
Zee: So fucking vanilla
Giulia: I canât taste anything
Giulia: This tho?

....the flavour is amazing
Giulia: Yum
Zee: I canât complain about this flavor either
Zee: Nat started chaos and now sheâs sitting somewhere laughing like the evil bitch she is
Nat: No, like I've seen other pics of him and I will spare it for you. But like in the ep he's a damn fucking main course
.
.
.
If you want to get tagged send an ask HERE or to @waywardbabyâ or a smoke signal, idk whatever Iâm tired af.
TAGS: @wayward-angelgirlâââ Â @destiel-honeypieâââ Â Â Â @mariekoukie6661âââ Â Â Â @dragontamermâââ Â Â Â @closetspngirlâââ Â Â @rainflowermoonâââ Â Â @mattiecatâââ Â Â Â @bunnybaby121115âââ Â @aliaitee2ââ Â Â @jacks-word-of-the-dayâââ Â Â @4evamcâââ Â Â Â @dammitsammyâââ Â Â @legendary-destielâââ Â @winchesterprincessbrideâââ Â Â @destielhoneybeeââââ Â Â @castiellover20 Â @ravenhgâââ @evvvissticanteâââ @emoryhemsworthââââ @markofdean79âââ @janndishsstuffâ
#spn commentary 11#Episode commentary#SUPERNATURAL COMMENTARY#spn commentary#supernatural 15x11#spn 15x11#15x11 the gamblers
19 notes
·
View notes
Text
hero worship
And now for our main story: a sudden and potentially devastating attack in Downtown Tokyo last night was thwarted by pro hero Red Riot of the Ground Zero Agency, in a feat of heroics so miraculous, it may have to be seen to be believed.
Thatâs right. Some experts are already predicting a dramatic shift in the Hero Billboard Chart, and after watching this footage, I think my antennae might be detecting a change in the wind, wouldnât you say?
Ha ha, I think Iâd say that pro heroes Deku and Ground Zero better watch their backs if they donât want to lose their Billboard slots. Please be warned, this footage may not be suitable for young audiences.
[I didnât realize it was @krbkweek2020, but now that I know, this ficâs perfect for Day 3: Tragic Love. Continue under the read more or on ao3. Warnings in the tags.]
:
one.
He dreams of things that happened. He dreams of things that didn't. He dreams about Kamino, and he dreams about hands reaching for him, and hands and hands and hands, and he dreams about falling, about his fingers not reaching Kirishimaâs fingers, about reaching Kirishimaâs fingers and watching them disintegrate.
Itâs two in the morning. Bakugou is sweating cold. He is staring at his hands. They light up the dark with twitching firecracker-pops and they wonâtâstopâ
And then Kirishima, through the door: âI have them too.â
Bakugouâs hands lie still and quiet.
He gets out of bed. Goes to the door. Stares at the thin line of gold spilling in from the hallway, split in two by the person on the other side. He considers telling him to fuck off. He doesnât.
If Kirishima is surprised when Bakugou opens the door, he doesnât show it. There are sleepless purple smears beneath his eyes. His stupid hair, his stupid crocs. His jaw is set, and he doesnât flinch away from Bakugouâs gaze.
âWell?â growls Bakugou.
âI could hear you through the wall,â Kirishima says. âI just wanted to let you know that I have them too.â
âWhy the fuck should I care?â
Kirishima doesnât blink. âI just wanted you to know.â
Then he does blink. âWow, do you always sweat so much in your sleep? Dude.â
Bakugou tries to slam the door; it bounces off of Kirishimaâs croc. He laughs, and Bakugou scoffs in disgust, but when he heads back into the room he lets Kirishima follow.
Theyâtalk. Thatâs all. Kirishima is a fucking idiot, but heâs easy to talk to. They talk about school, and the new moves theyâre perfecting, and the test next week Kirishima will need extra tutoring for. They talk about their plans to go hiking on the next break, and the prank Mina pulled on Kaminari, and can Bakugou recreate that one thing Lunchrush made on Monday? Yes, and heâll do it better.
Around three thirty theyâre still talking. They talk about the ash on the walls. They talk about Kamino. They talk about nightmares. I have them too, that was what Kirishima said, and it was like he was offering his hand all over again. I have them too. No pity. No accusations. I have them tooâsetting them on equal ground. That was why Bakugou opened the door. That was why he took his hand.
Kirishima dreams about the same things he does. Grasping for each other and failing to reach. âItâs never that youâre too weak,â he says. âItâs always that Iâm not strong enough.â
Bakugou doesnât know when he falls asleep. All he knows is that when he wakes, with sweat on his brow and shadows in his skull and his hands sparking and unable to stop, Kirishima is still there. Heâs holding Bakugouâs hands. Nothing is burning. Nothing is turning to dust.
âYouâre going to be okay,â Kirishima says. Like itâs certain. Like itâs fact. Like itâs already happened, and Bakugou wonders if he missed it, somehow, between the kidnapping and the rescue. Between the loss of All Might and the start of the nightmares. As though Kirishima can still see a future that Bakugou himself has lost sight of.
He hates himself for that, and he hates Kirishima too, except for how he doesnât.
Youâre going to be okay, says Kirishima, and when he says it Bakugou believes him. He promises himself that heâll never tell Kirishima exactly how much he needs to hear it, but he suspects he knows already. Usually Bakugou would resent that. He doesnât.
:
And now for our main story: a sudden and potentially devastating attack in Downtown Tokyo last night was thwarted by pro hero Red Riot of the Ground Zero Agency, in a feat of heroics so miraculous, it may have to be seen to be believed.
Thatâs right, Joho-san. Some experts are already predicting a dramatic shift in the Hero Billboard Chart, and after watching this footage, I think my antennae might be detecting a change in the wind, wouldnât you say?
Ha ha, I think Iâd say that pro heroes Deku and Ground Zero better watch their backs if they donât want to lose their Billboard slots, Matagiki-san. Please be warned, this footage may not be suitable for young audiences.
:
Aiko-chan today at 10:14 AM DUDE GUESS WHERE I AM
Me today at 10:19 AM i think you have english rn??? ÂŻ\_(ă)_/ÂŻ
Aiko-chan today at 10:20 AM English can suck it my contact gave me a tip that the convenience store by my house has a very exclusive back door item so Iâm waiting on a line that goes around the block
Me today at 10:25 AM oh you have a âââcontactâââ huh
Aiko-chan at 10:25 AM Stfu you know itâs hanakawa now do you want to know what the exclusive item is or not
Me today at 10:27 AM yes pls
Aiko-chan at 10:27 AM Red Riot limited edition winter costume figurine
Me at 10:27 AM JFKSJ HOLY FUCK
Aiko-chan at 10:28 AM Do you want me to get you one
Me at 10:28 AM GET ME TEN
:
Posted by Uwasa K. | K.O! Magazine | June 18
For the first time in a long time, (since the end of All Might, perhaps?) the future of our heroic society is uncertain. Thatâs why Knock Out! Magazine sat down with our favorite statistical analyst on all things hero, Takei Kazu! Join us as we get the scoop on the hot hero must-haves of the season, Ground Zeroâs fall from grace, the future of the hero industry as we know it, and of course, everyoneâs favorite hero, Red Riot!
K.O!: As always it is an honor to speak with you, Kazu-san!
KAZU: As always it is 100% a pleasure for me as well.
K.O!: For those unfamiliar, would you please tell us a little about your quirk?
KAZU: Of course. My quirk, Statistic, allows me to determine the statistical likelihood of any given outcome, in any given situation.
K.O!: Youâre famed for your shockingly accurate heroic projections, but what put you on the map was your legendary prediction of All Mightâs meteoric rise, would you say thatâs correct?
KAZU: I would. And at a time when he was overseas and most others considered him an outlier at best, mind you.
K.O!: How could we forget! With that in mind, we have to ask: what insight can you give us to the future of our beloved heroes?
KAZU: Regarding the most recent UA sports festival, Iâd say thereâs an 80% chance that Aizawa Eri is the hero-hopeful to keep an eye on. Over in the professional hero world, I predict that Real Steel will rise one slot in all official rankings, while Dekuâs rising star shows zero chance of falling any time soon. But these statistics are mundaneâodds are you want my take on higher-stake situations.
K.O!: Iâm sure our readers agree with you! Please enlighten us.
KAZU: Let me just say this: if Ground Zero continues on the warpath as he has, the countryâs crime rate will see a dramatic decline. However, his approval rating will likewise plummet, as will the statistical likelihood of his surviving the year. I leave the public to decide if the tradeoff is worth it.
K.O!: I see! And can you put a rest to our readersâ fears of Ground Zero turning villain?
KAZU: In this case Iâd rather abstain from giving any specific percentages, as I have no wish to cause a panic. All I will say is that though the likelihood is not 100%, it is not 0% either. On a brighter note, I can say with 100% confidence that the value of all Red Riot merchandise will dramatically increase.
K.O!: You heard it here first, folks: the gift of the season will be any and everything Red Riot, so you better get your shopping done now! Kazu-san, do you have any thoughts regarding the rumors that Red Riotâs heroism on May 14th will earn him the coveted No. 1 spot at the next JP Hero Billboard Chart event?
KAZU: That would be unprecedented given the circumstances, but as of right now Iâd say chances are around 30%, and rising every day.
K.O!: Many of our readers are worried about the state of the hero industry. What do you have to say to them?
KAZU: Given Ground Zeroâs current behavior, I can see how the future might seem bleak. Find comfort in the knowledge that if the Ground Zero Agency keeps turning out heroes of Red Riotâs caliber to counteract the Ground Zeros of the world, the future of the agency, professional heroes, and Japan looks bright indeed.
:
An excerpt from Echoes of All Might, by Tokuda Taneo:
Of course no analysis of All Mightâs lasting influence would be complete without discussion of his successors. Many scholars, heroes, and experts smarter than I have drawn parallels between All Mightâs famed debut and any of several incidents in Dekuâs youth and professional career; just as many publications have compared All Mightâs debut to heroic moments throughout Ground Zeroâs life. These positions have been well-argued and well-defended. It is not my intention to detract from the accomplishments of either of these heroes, nor am I suggesting that either of them are undeserving of the title of All Mightâs successor. Rather, I propose that there is a third hero who is equally worthy of the mantle of Symbol of Peace, and, in this specific instance, more worthy of the rank of Number One Hero: Kirishima Eijirou, otherwise known as Red Riot.
Consider All Mightâs debut. That impossible, miraculous feat of heroism. Over one hundred civilians saved, single-handed. Do you remember the first time you watched it? Do you remember how many times you hit replay? Do you remember the feeling of hope it evoked? In this post-All Might age we find ourselves in, it may be difficult to imagine just how monumental a moment it truly was. No one had ever seen anything like it; it was unprecedented. It shouldnât have been possible, but he did it.
This is what you must understand about the events that took place on May fourteenth of this year: what Red Riot did shouldnât have been possible.
An alumnus of the UA class forged through particular adversity, Red Riot cofounded the Ground Zero Agency and proceeded to rise to number eight on the Hero Billboard Chart over the course of the next decade. He was well known for his close personal relationship with Ground Zero, and perhaps less well known for his exceptionally well-rounded performance in all factors contributing to his prestigious Billboard rank: an admirable number of resolved cases, an approval rating below only Lemillion and Nejire-chan, and an underappreciated record of social contribution, which included hundreds of hours of community service. Among fellow heroes he was noted for his friendliness and his straightforward personality. It would not be an understatement to say that he was widely admired, even beloved.
By all projections and statistics, Red Riot was an excellent hero, but let it be clear: what he did on the fourteenth of May should not have been possible. He was outranked by two of his teammates. His quirk, though undoubtedly strong, was not flashy, nor particularly versatile. If even one professional says they thought he could hold off four of the best heroes in the country, on his own, in addition to the rookies Axis turned, in addition to the civilians Axis turned, for three quarters of an hour, without a single casualtyâto be quite honest, theyâd be lying. This should have been a tragedy of epic proportions. The Ground Zero Agency should have painted Tokyo red long before anyone could stop them. This should not have been possible.
But he did it. And he gave us hope.
Does that remind you of anyone?
:
More reports this morning of Ground Zero allegedly assaulting fans. While Red Riotâs popularity continues to skyrocket, the current Number One heroâs approval rating continues to plummet.
Personally I think his behavior is a real insult to Red Riotâs name, Matagiki-san.
I agree, Joho-san. Maybe someone is getting a little jealous of the shift in spotlight?
Ha ha, your words, not mine. Letâs go live with Izumi-san on the streets of Tokyo to hear what the people have to say. Izumi-san?
:
Aiko-chan today at 10:28 AM Are you sure about 10 tho theyâre like triple the usual price
Me today at 10:29 AM T E N ILL KEEP ONE AND MY BROTHER CAN SELL THE REST ONLINE FOR $$$$$
Aiko-chan today at 10:31 AM ⊠:/
Me today at 10:31 AM wat
Aiko-chan today at 10:33 AM Nbd just. Isnât that in poor taste??
Me today at 10:34 AM no way dude red riot was the peopleâs hero heâd want us to make bank
Aiko-chan today at 10:37 AM Ye I guess youâre right. Hey arenât you in history right now shouldnât u be paying attention
Me today at 10:37 AM fuck history this is LIMITED EDITION WINTER COSTUME RED RIOT
Aiko-chan today at 10:37 AM I KNOW!!!
:
GroundRiot Touching Moments Compilation ENG SUB 504k views - 1 month ago rred_zer0 20.6k followers
A little softer compared to my other compilations, in the wake of everything that happened yesterday. Red Riot, youâll be in our hearts forever. TW: BLOOD, GORE, FOUL LANGUAGE
102k likes - 1k dislikes Share Download Save 11k comments Add a public comment
pastel gal 1 month ago Thanks @rred_zer0 for coming into my home and punching me in the heart 4k likes âą dislikes âą reply view 13 replies
gzrrrr55 1 month ago The joy and heartbreak this awakens in me is just *chef kiss* the perfect combination. @rred_zer0 youâre doing the lords work 2.6k likes âą dislikes âą reply view 33 replies
RazzleDazzleDeku 3 days ago honestly FUCK ground zero 2k likes âą dislikes âą reply view 12 replies
riotwaifu 1 week ago 4:16 do you SEE those abs UNF the world lost so much on May 14 T.T 324 likes âą dislikes âą reply view 9 replies
Lemonllion Ok iâm not the only one who thinks some of these clips are really personal right??? Like,,, is it just me?? Who else thinks this is kinda inappropriate??? 3 likes âą dislikes âą reply view 64 replies
Hana Spring 2 weeks ago ive said it before and ill say it again, these two are soulmates. fight me. 2.4k likes âą dislikes âą reply view 15 replies
sirthatsmyemotionalsupportbastard 1 month ago rip red riot long live groundriot 599 likes âą dislikes âą reply view 6 replies
:
In defense of Ground Zero Posted by wtrhse1212
So a lot of people have expressed disapproval over how Ground Zero has been handling and reacting to the May 14 incident. I don't usually like to get involved in this discourse bullshit, especially where it involves Ground Zero, because full disclosure: I think the guyâs a prick. If you follow me or know me from the boards then you know how I feel about him and his alleged treatment of Deku in the past. Those feelings haven't changed, but come on. The guy doesn't care for popularity and public opinion so he's not going to say it. Fine. I will.
Leave him the fuck alone.
First of all, reports have been exaggerated. Do a little research (and because most of you are lazy assholes Iâve included sources below) and youâll find that he didnât âassaultâ anyone. The worst he did was a threatening light show. And if that counts as going overboard to some fans, well, honestly? They deserved it.
I don't talk about this much but I've got some skin in the game. My parents were pro heroes who died on duty, and for most of my childhood, I hated the whole institution. I couldn't understand why people told me I should be proud of my parentsâ sacrifice instead of being allowed to mourn. Why my family tragedy was celebrated instead of discouraged.
Thanks to Deku, most of my opinions regarding heroes have changed, but this one stuck. What happened to Red Riot was a tragedy, and it should be treated as such. That's not to say he wasn't heroic, and that his actions shouldn't be honored. It's to say that right now is a time for solemnity, not celebration. It's to say that it is a major flaw in our society that martyrdom is so encouraged. It's to say that Ground Zero shouldn't have to deal with rabid hero fanboys coming up to him and asking for a play by play of Red Riotâs death, as though he were a character on a saturday morning cartoon instead of a real person with real loved ones who are just trying to get by in the wake of his loss.
I don't blame Ground Zero after all the shit we've put him through. Leave him alone. Let him grieve.
TLDR: We shouldn't be encouraging our heroes to die for us. And we certainly shouldn't condemn our heroes for mourning.
View 4,337 replies 2,314 likes 16,554 dislikes
:
:
two.
An excerpt from HERO Tonightâs interview with Chargebolt and Cellophane of the Ground Zero Agency:
HERO Tonight: Joining us now are pro heroes Chargebolt and Cellophane. Welcome heroes, and let me start by thanking you, of course, for all you do.
CHARGEBOLT: Ha ha, youâre welcome!
CELLOPHANE: All part of the job.
HT: This is the first interview anyone from the Ground Zero Agency has given since the incident on May fourteenth. Would you mind if we get right into it?
CELLOPHANE: Fire away.
HT: Can you tell me about Axis?
CHARGEBOLT: Ooh, I wish Deku were here, heâs the one you want to talk to when it comes to hero and villain stats.
CELLOPHANE: Yeah, but his fanboyism is part of his charm, right?
HT: I think we all want to hear from you two. The villain?
CELLOPHANE: Well, as far as his history and personality goes, I canât say much. I know a lot has come out about him in the past few weeks, but honestly I havenât really been paying attention. I think all of us at the Ground Zero Agency have been a little⊠preoccupied.
CHARGEBOLT: Yeah, thatâs one way to put it. Look, I donât know where he came from or why he did it. I canât tell you about his tragic backstory because I just donât care. You want me to talk about what it was like fighting him, what it was like being under his quirkâs influence, that I can do. But he wasnât the star of that night. That was Red Riot.
HT: Of course. In that case, letâs go back to the beginning. When you responded to the call, did you have any idea the night would turn out the way it did?
CHARGEBOLT: Hell no. They tell you to prepare for things like this, say it's inevitable, but I don't think anyone ever can. Not really.
CELLOPHANE: Yeah. Any inkling of how bad things were going to get only started when I saw the villain with my own eyes. Until then it was just another night on the job.
HT: Can you elaborate on what tipped you off?
CELLOPHANE: It was a couple of things, I guess. Not the report itself, that was vague, a villain with a personality affecting quirk thatâsupposedlyârequired skin-to-skin contact to activate. He had taken down a few local heroes. No casualties reported. But when we got there, the atmosphereâthe movies like to put the big villains in downtown Tokyo, but the truth is, most of them know better. And the few who risk it usually donât understand the lay of the land yet, so they get taken down pretty fast. Of course there are cases like the League of Villains, butâ
HT: Those are few and far between?
CELLOPHANE: Exactly. So civilians treat it like a spectacle. You come to expect that. But that nightâŠ
CHARGEBOLT: Silence.
CELLOPHANE: Silence. No one. The few civilians we saw fleeing from the sceneâthey didnât speak to us, they didnât look at us. They didnât even scream. Just blind terror.
CHARGEBOLT: Their heroes had turned on them. What else would you expect?
:
There are different videos. Different shots and angles that capture different moments and perspectives and emotions. Each of them have millions of views.
But the video, the one the news pulls clips from, the one everyone has seen and seen again, goes like this:
Thereâs a civilian hiding in an alley. The video opens with a shaky shot of her face, tear-streaked and wild-eyed. Her quirk is a thin film of slime that activates as a fear response; experts will agree that this is what protected her from Axis. She says that the heroes have gone wrong, that everythingâs gone wrong. She apologizes to her mother if she doesnât make it out of this.
Heavy footsteps. The camera swings around. The mouth of the alley offers a perfect view of the Ground Zero Agency landing in full force, fog billowing dramatically as they stand in such a way that will be ripped and framed and sold on posters for months to come. The Ground Zero Agency, the posters will say, in bold, dynamic letters across the bottom. Some will include the subtitle: Founding Members. Or: Together for the last time. None of them will be approved by the agency itself.
The civilian whimpers the name, Ground Zero, a perfect little sound bite of relief and joy and fear.
Ground Zero himself shouts down the villain. The man who will later come to be known as Axis is no more than a shadowed silhouette half a block away, saying nothing. The heroes ready themselves to spring into action, and then they go wrong.
The resolution isnât high enough to tell whether the effects take in Chargebolt or Alien Queen first. A shiver seems to ripple through them at the same time. Then Alien Queen swings around and her hand melts right through Cellophaneâs visor.
Thereâs shouting. Cellophane writhing, screaming. Red Riot and Ground Zero in tandem: Ground Zero setting off localized explosions to force Alien Queen back, while Red Riot ducks in and barrels her out of frame. In the background, the darkness lights up all at once, and the flash of electricity blinds the camera. The civilian yelps as the electric wave rolls out to shock her feet. The camera drops. More screaming, and Ground Zeroâs voice: "Itâs the fucking mist, keep clear of itâ"
When the civilian picks up the camera again, Ground Zero is fighting off both Chargebolt and Alien Queen while Red Riot drags Cellophane to the mouth of the alley and speaks to him urgently. Steam drifts out of the melted ruin of his visor.
Thereâs no warning. Cellophane moves with unnerving, spider-like efficiency, and in seconds Red Riot is mummified. In seconds more Cellophane rigs a noose from the roof, winds it around Red Riotâs neck and levers him six feet off the ground, kicking wildly.
Ground Zero roars Red Riotâs name. He tries to close the distance but Alien Queen and Chargebolt are unrelenting, and his movements are backlit and blurred. Heâs on the defensive.
âRiot!â he calls again.
A tearing sound. The camera refocuses: Red Riot, his body sharper than before, bulkier, geode. He goes Unbreakable and shreds through every layer of tape at once. His boots crack the ground. Red Riot roars, and beneath it is Ground Zero, howling with laughter.
âYou are fucked,â he snarls, maybe to the villain or maybe to his teammates, just as Red Riot launches into the fray.
For thirty seconds: Red Riot and Ground Zero, fighting back to back. Thirty seconds: fans and specialists alike will narrow in on these moments with wistful nostalgia, this maneuver, that combo move, just look at how well they knew each other, how evenly matched they were, look at the breathtaking intuition, practically premonition, the country isnât likely to see another superhero teamup of that caliber anytime soon. For thirty seconds, it is Ground Zero and Red Riot against the world.
Cellophane catches Ground Zeroâs ankle in a loop of tape, and he hits the concrete hard. The mist sweeps over him. He rises a second later, still swinging, and in the background Axis tilts his head. Itâs barely a warp of shadow, the resolution is so poor, and then Ground Zero goes wrong.
It would take a few replays at half speed to see what happens, thatâs how subtle the shift is. He doesnât even twitch. One moment Ground Zero is holding off Cellophane, and the next he reaches over his shoulder and engulfs Red Riot in heat and flame.
:
CHARGEBOLT: Axis wasnât a big guy. He wasnât flashy. He was justâa guy. Nondescript. Suit off the rack. Kind of scrawny. But there was menace coming off him. This oppressive atmosphere of bloodlust just, pouring out of him, weighing everything down. You could taste it. But we deal with a lot of villains like that, right? No big deal. But his eyesâ
CELLOPHANE: They were dead. There was nothing in them. Just this flat certainty that he was going to kill us. He wasnât happy about it, or sad, justâcertain.
CHARGEBOLT: I tried to shake it off, but by then his quirk already had me, though I didnât know it yet.
HT: Letâs discuss his quirk. It has become synonymous with his villain name: Axis. Would you call that an accurate title?
CHARGEBOLT: As accurate as a snappy buzzword can get, I guess.
HT: Our reports say that the bloodlust you mentioned was part of the quirk. The fog on the streets that night was coming from his body, and if absorbed through the skin it switches the morality of the intended victim, by the villainâs choosing. What was it like being under the influence of a quirk like that?
CELLOPHANE: Horrific.
CHARGEBOLT: You donât know itâs affected you at first, is the thing. You still feel like you. Someâswitch flips inside your head and you have no idea. You turn and attack your best friend and itâs the most natural thing in the world. And that little voice inside you that tells you right from wrong, that voice that you learn to trust the most as a heroâit only starts screaming after itâs over, and you see what youâve done. After itâs too late.
:
Alien Queen tackles Red Riot past the mouth of the alley. Offscreen thereâs the sound of hissing, audible even over Red Riotâs roars of pain. Heâs already taken down the first responders, and Chargebolt, and Cellophane. The civilian is still clutching her phone, though she doesnât seem to realize it.
Red Riot and Alien Queen swing back into view as Riot crashes into the side of a car. He double takes, turns, and tears one door off; a father and son tumble out. He tells them to run, and when Alien Queen tries to follow, he throws the door at her. A second skin of acid shimmers over her body and then the door is shearing in two, each half blasting into the building behind her. He doesnât give her time to recover, follows up like a rocket, and if you slow down the video you can see them reach for each other, see them make contact at almost the same time. Alien Queen claws at his face, burns him from hairline to chin. Riot drives a fist into her nose, melting his knuckles down to the bone. She drops, and Riot turns and leaps and tackles Ground Zero out of the air.
At this point, the civilianâs phone has been recording for twenty seven minutes. It will record for nineteen minutes more. All of it is devoted to Red Riotâs fight with Ground Zero.
:
HT: From start to end, the fight went on for forty three minutes. Thatâs forty three minutes of Red Riot holding off his teammatesâfellow Top Twenty heroesâas well as amateur hero first responders and hostile civilians. How is it that in all that time no one came to provide back up?
CELLOPHANE: There were a lot of different factors. A big one was poor communication. There was no one immediately in the areaâthe villain had already taken over the local heroes, and no one thought the Ground Zero Agency wouldnât be able to handle it. By the time our call for backup got out, the closest hero was ten minutes away, and the closest hero with a quirk actually suitable to combat Axis was even further. Two poorly informed heroes did actually jump in, and Riot was forced to handle them too.
CHARGEBOLT: Hell, we said the original report was vague, right? If communications were better from the get-go, if we had known what we were walking into, everything would have been different. We were led to believe that the Axis quirk required skin-to-skin contact. Red Riot fights most often in close quarters, so we suggested he take the night early.
CELLOPHANE: It wasnât that he couldnât do it, or that heâd be a risk or a liabilityâhe said he wouldnât let the villain touch him and that was that. It was just⊠heâd had a great week, you know? Look back at that weekâs stats, he was killing it. He deserved a break. We said we could handle it. But he just did that signature move of hisâthat fist bump thing, youâve seen it, right? And he insisted.
CHARGEBOLT: And we just⊠let him.
HT: And thank goodness you did.
CHARGEBOLT: Right. Thank goodness.
:
As the fight goes on Red Riotâs skin chips off in fractals, from his arms, from his chest, slivers at first and then in great shattered chunks. He never stops. The wet red flesh beneath crystallizes before the fog can touch it. He never stops.
:
HT: In the weeks since the incident, Ground Zero has become something of a phenomenon. He was the only party involved not to take a leave of absence after the fact. Crime rate is in an exponential decline, due directly to his involvement. But his approval rating has declined as well, and he refuses to give a statement.
CELLOPHANE: Ground Zero has always cared more about doing good work than looking or sounding good doing it. Itâs something we at the agency have always admired.
HT: Speaking of, the Ground Zero Agency has recently received criticism for its response to an incident involving Ground Zero and a handful of fans. Do you have any comment on this?
CHARGEBOLT: Comments. Oh, we have commentsâ
CELLOPHANE: As Alien Queen said in the agencyâs official statement, we apologize for any emotional distress those involved may have experienced, but we stand with Ground Zero.
HT: There are rumors of the suspension of Ground Zeroâs license. Would you care to comment?
CELLOPHANE: No comment.
CHARGEBOLT: Yes, comment. Put aside the fact that Ground Zero did nothing wrong and consider the fact that this world needs Ground Zero, now more than ever. Anyone calling for his licenseâthe Hero Public Safety Commission, the public, the mediaâis just stupid.
HT: And what of the recent statistics stating that Ground Zeroâs chances of survival have decreased dramatically?
CHARGEBOLT: Kazu is a hack, and so is K.O. Those reports arenât official.
HT: But it is a compelling report.
CELLOPHANE: An unofficial report. No comment.
HT: Of course. And what of the leaked reports that the villain rate of survival has decreased dramatically when apprehended by Ground Zero?
CHARGEBOLT: Thatâs notâŠ
CELLOPHANE: Those reports arenât official either. We have no comment.
:
The young civilian woman leans out of the alley, the phone leaning with her. Sheâs looking for an opening to run. There are six minutes left. She takes one step. Then another. Ground Zero drops before her on the third, and she yelps, stumbles back; the camera focuses on advancing boots and then the video smears into hot color as the civilian is lifted off her feet. There is one long, nauseous second filled with nothing but screaming, and screaming, and screaming--
Riot charges into the alley, and Ground Zero drops the civilian to spin and fire two Howitzers at point-blank range.
The smoke clears. In frame, on a sharp angle from the ground: Red Riotâs ravaged back, wet muscle exposed and blistering in the heat. But heâs standing, and his hands are gripping Ground Zeroâs hands. Muted explosions discharge between their palms. Neither gives ground.
âYouâre going to be okay,â Riot grunts. He is speaking to the civilian. âYouâre going to get out of this, I promiseââ
âWorry about yourself,â barks Ground Zero.
Riot grunts, and then he inhales, a slow, scraping, shuddering sound. The blistered flesh hardens, and he roars, and slams Ground Zero into the wall with such force that the gauntlets smash cavities into the brickface. Ground Zero thrashes and snarls but Riot holds fast.
âWake up!â he shouts, in a voice like gravel. âSnap out of it! Youâre the number one hero, arenât you?â
Ground Zero bucks; Riot keeps the gauntlets pinned with his weight. The camera canât catch their faces. There is only Riotâs head bent low to Ground Zeroâs ear. Only Ground Zeroâs wild blond hair over Red Riotâs shoulder.
âCome back to me,â Riot says, low and urgent. They are the last words anyone but Ground Zero will ever hear him say. âWake up. Come back to me.â
Ground Zeroâs hands, twitching and sparking. His snarling shouts become snarling breaths. The thrashing slows, then stills. Riotâs voice drops in volume and rises in intensity; the phone can no longer pick up the words. One of his hands drops from Ground Zeroâs gauntlet to brace on the juncture of his shoulder and neck, pull himself closer. His thumb is pressed into Ground Zeroâs jaw. There are wispy, barely-there sounds of the civilian trying not to breathe.
Ground Zeroâs arm comes free of the wall with barely a whisper of brick and mortar. His head tips to rest against Red Riotâs, temple to temple, and when he speaks, he sounds very tired.
âAP Shot,â he says, and the light is blinding.
:
HT: Since the incident many have lauded Red Riot as the rightful Number One Hero. Others argue that one act of heroism, however exceptional, does not outweigh a career of heroics, as in the case of All Might, current top hero Deku, and your very own Ground Zero. Where do you stand?
CHARGEBOLT: Are you kidding me?
CELLOPHANE: Chargeboltâ
CHARGEBOLT: No, Iâm sorry, are you kidding me right now? Youâve seen the footage, right? Of course you have, you all have. How is this even a question? Deku and Ground Zero are top notch, no doubt, but when it comes to being a straight up hero? Everything that entails? Thatâs Red Riot. The full package. A career of heroics, what kind of bullshitâtry a lifetime of heroics, and half of it no one remembers because it happened before he even got his license and the other half no one knows because, what, it wasn't flashy enough? No one cares about how he helped old people with their groceries or found missing pets or spoke at schools about self confidence and bullying or, or how he encouraged everyone he ever met to be better. Justâbetter. He was my hero before that night and he better be everyoneâs hero afterward.
CELLOPHANE: ChargeâŠ
CHARGEBOLT: I'm fine! I'm fine. Sorry. I got a littleâI'm fine.
HT: âŠWell, I canât speak for everyone, but Red Riot definitely is my hero. Thank you both for speaking with me today. Please continue to take care of us.
CELLOPHANE: Thank you for having us.
CHARGEBOLT: Yeah. Yeah, thank you.
:
The light fades. The cracked lens focuses. There is Ground Zero, and there is Red Riot. Theyâre holding each other. There is a crater in Red Riotâs chest.
âNo,â says the civilian. âNo.â
Riotâs body is slack in Ground Zeroâs arms. Smoke trickles from the entry wound and plumes from the exit wound, and below them, at their knees, the mist is lapping. Ground Zero scrapes a breath into his lungs. He clutches Riot close with one arm, and raises the other against the civilian. Her breath catches.
Two hands come up to frame Ground Zeroâs face. Ground Zero falters, and Red Riot cracks their skulls together.
Ground Zero collapses in a nerveless plummet. Red Riot catches him. The hollow in his chest is ragged, seared flesh and bloody red stone. He lowers Ground Zero and then reaches for the civilian, and when they finally leave the alley he curls around her, but thereâs no need. There is no one left to fight.
On the other end of the street, like a smear of ash against the burning city, stands Axis, in exactly the same place heâs been all night. When Riot takes a step toward him, the civilian grabs his hand.
âRed Riot,â she says, a warning, a plea, but he just smiles at her. He tries.
He staggers over. Axis doesnât move. The civilian doesnât move. Riot is barely standingâwhen he reaches Axis he almost falls, and has to brace against Axisâs shoulders. Axis watches him. He watches him cough and cough and crumble all over. He watches him draw back a fist and he keeps watching, and he keeps watching, and Riot sinks the fist into his solar plexus, and then itâs done. Axis crumples. The mist dissipates. All thatâs left is Red Riot, standing against the sky.
âRiot,â the civilian whispers.
Red Riot falls.
The civilian slips to her knees. There is the sound of movement off camera, a groan, and then an animal cry. Ground Zero blasts past her. His body blocks Red Riot from view, and heâs shouting, heâs screaming, but the civilianâs voice is closer, clearer, and drowns him out:
âRiot,â she whispers. âRiot. Riot.â
The phone slips from her fingers. The lens shatters, and the video ends.
:
:
three.
âDo you ever think about it?â
Kaminariâs eyes are a little too wide. His fingers are twitching, sparking. Bakugou is on patrol because heâs always on patrol. Theyâre working out a schedule to keep him company.
Kaminari says, âLike, everything, obviously, but specifically do you ever think about the fact that we killed him? Everyone decided to scapegoat Bakugou, but we did that. We all did that. And they still cheer for me in the streets. Do you ever think about that?â
:
The first time Izuku went to Kacchan and Kirishimaâs apartment was for a housewarming party.
It was a private thing, only a handful of their closest friends. Izuku bought them a toaster. Kacchan blew it up because he decided he liked the toaster from Sero better. They had champagne, and Kirishima handed out spare keys. When Izuku teared up, Kacchan snatched the key back and detonated it, and Kirishima, without missing a beat, pulled out another.
Izuku turns the key in his pocket now. He knocks againâagain no answer. The neighbors keep to themselves, one of the main reasons Kacchan liked the place so much, and no one ogles the number one hero loitering out front. Izuku waits for five minutes. He waits five minutes more. Then he pulls out the key and opens the door.
Itâs a crime scene: something that could be an accident if not for the subtle clues that point to arson, the things that so carefully escaped unscathed. A pair of red plastic crocs sitting by the door. The workout weights. A framed poster of Crimson Riot. The alarm clock with two flexing arms poking out.
Everything else is melted or charred or black. There are holes in the walls where fire chewed through. The refrigerator is sad and slumped over, forever drooping where the stainless steel melted and cooled into its new position. The television is smashed and the chairs are ashy splinters. Most of the doors have been blown off their hinges, and the oven is a huskâif the stove still works, which Izuku doubts, it would probably just light the place up all over again. Not that he thinks it could do much damage.
He should leave. He should come back when Kacchan is in. His feet carry him further inside, to the wall of photographs, and his boots leaves footprints in the soot. Most of the photos are gone now, but Izuku remembers there was a subtle pleasing aestheticism to them, proof that Kacchan excels in interior design, as he does in everything else. There were snapshots from high school, their class and their teachers. Kacchan and him as children, brandishing nets and stag beetles. Individual candids of Kaminari, Ashido, and Sero. Beautiful landscape views that balanced out the portraitsâKirishima and Kacchan liked to go hiking togetherâand most of them are on the floor, now, glass shattered and paper warped and blackened.
Izuku reaches for one of the survivors. Itâs blurry, tilted and off-center. Half the frame is taken up by Kirishimaâs laughing face, while the other half is crowded by Kacchanâs wild grin flashing over Kirishimaâs shoulder. Between them: Kacchanâs middle finger, flipping off the camera. They were the hero communityâs best and worst kept secret: the pros all knew and the tabloids suspected, but no news outlet worth their weight could scrape enough evidence together to print a story. They didnât wear rings; there was no PDA. They took painstaking care to ensure that no one knew they lived together. Eventually the hurricane eye of the hero newscycle moved on, but now theyâve picked it up again, determined to wring as much drama from the story as possible. Izukuâs eyes feel hot.
The smell hits him like a fist: smoke, chemical, gunpowder. Itâs a taste on the air, oil that wonât wash clean. He spins around.
Kacchan is standing in the doorway. Heâs staring.
:
âWe didnât kill him,â Sero says. He is patient and smiling. Heâs always smiling. Mina doesnât think heâs stopped smiling since the day the world imploded, and she doesnât think heâs ever looked so tired.
Sero says, âIt was a villain. It was a quirk. That wasnât Bakugou and that wasnât us.â
âWe did though,â says Kaminari. âWe killed him. We did. It didnât even feel wrong.â
Mina lays a hand on the back of his neck, and he looks at her, desperate in a way she canât define.
âTheyâre still cheering for me,â he says again.
âI know.â
âWe did it, Mina. We all did. But theyâre still cheering.â
âI know.â
:
Mina is on patrol with Bakugou.
Itâs not the way it was. Of course it isnât, everything is changed, but how do you prepare for the loss of a best friend? Itâs the kind of thing heroes spend their whole lives failing to anticipate. And once youâve failed, how do you prepare to cope with the living?
There was something equal before, between her and Bakugou. In how they fought, how they conducted themselves in public, with villains, with fans. She didnât realize sheâd taken it for granted--she didnât know sheâd miss it. Now Bakugou apprehends villains before Mina realizes a crime has been committed. He moves on before she can follow. He is machine, and she is left to be human, comforting the victims, dealing with police, running damage control, signing autographs and answering questions and smiling when they cheer for her. She smiles. Why wonât they stop asking about Kirishima? She smiles. She sees what Kaminari meant now. She smiles. How can Sero do this all day?
She catches up to Bakugou on a rooftop, perched like a gargoyle, glaring down at the street and waiting for something to go wrong. He doesnât blink.
Her smile drops. She slumps against his side. His skin is slick with soot and sweat; the chemical smell of him burns the inside of her nose. He doesnât push her off. He barely seems to notice sheâs there.
Sero says he hasnât seen the video. His therapist doesnât recommend it, he says, and he doesnât want more memories than he has already. Mina thinks she believes him. Kaminari admits that he watched it, though he claims only the once. He also says heâs getting regular counseling. She doesnât believe him on either count.
She wonders sometimes if Kaminari isnât the one they should be most worried about. She wonders if she can bring that up with Bakugou, or if thatâs one of the things that have changed. She wonders if he will ever allow her to grieve with him--she wonders if the public will ever allow her to grieve at all. She wonders if sheâs coping how Kirishima would have wanted.
She wonders if Bakugou has seen the video.
âYou don't have to stand fucking suicide watch,â Bakugou says, without taking his eyes off the street. âI'm not that weak.â
âWe're not worried about that,â says Mina.
Sheâs seen the video. Of course she has. Thereâs a scar on Seroâs face in the shape of her hand. Kirishimaâs body, acid-burned and raw. She had to watch it. She had to.
She says, âWe just don't want you to be alone.â
Bakugou stares at her. His eyes are hollow.
âEijirouâs dead,â he says. âI am alone.â
:
âDeku,â Kacchan says, and thatâs all he says. Ash falls from his fingers. Izuku didnât hear him come in.
âKacchan,â he says, and Bakugou brushes past him into the apartment, without a backwards glance. He doesnât ask what Deku is doing there. Deku tells him anyway.
âYour mom called my mom.â
Bakugou grunts. âShe called me too.â
âShe said she couldnât get ahold of you.â
âI didnât pick up.â
He moves from room to room with machine efficiency. The kitchen: he wrenches open the busted fridge and sweeps a few water bottles and energy bars into his bag. The bathroom: the shower runs for six minutes. He emerges with wet hair, water steaming off his skin, back in his tattered uniform. It was barely enough to rinse off the oily residue of the smoke; the acrid scent keeps clinging. Now into the office. Izuku follows, feeling helpless, feeling six years old on the playground and unable to reach him.
âAll Might has been looking for you too.â
âWho gives a shit.â
His voice lacks its usual venom. It lacksâanything. The words rattle around like heâs hollow, like heâs empty.
All Izuku can give him is the truth: âIt wasnât your fault.â
Bakugou doesnât answer. He doesnât give any indication that he heard at allâmoves around the apartment with eyes that are at once intent and unseeing. Replaces his gauntlets. Replaces his mask. Izuku is sure others have told him the same thing. Did he hear any of them?
Into the bedroom, where Bakugou bee-lines to a dresser. He pulls out a blue muscle shirt and finally takes pause. Lifts it to his nose and breathes deep. Thereâs a moment of perfect stillness that Izuku couldnât break even if he wanted to, even if he tried.
âI know it wasn't my fault,â Bakugou scoffs, when the moment passes. He even rolls his eyes, and for a moment he seems so very like himself that Izuku feels an urgent sympathy for the yawning space at his side where Kirishima should be.
âWe got bad intel. There was no way for us to anticipate it.â
Itâs exactly the right thing to say. Izuku wants to cry. âKacchan, when is the last time you slept?â
The blue shirt goes into the backpack, an orange shirt is dug out and dumped on the floor. Bakugou starts for the door.
âKacchan, wait!â
He claps a hand on Bakugouâs shoulder and removes it just as fast, because the palm is raw, the first layer of skin burned away by microscopic explosions, the flesh beneath sizzling. Bakugou stares at the steaming, five-fingered imprint left on his shoulder, blank-faced, rooted to the floor as though by a psychic quirk. The thought makes Izuku feel ill.
Bakugou says, âI keep thinking about the sports festival. The one on one matches. Our first year at UA.â
âWhat?â
âI was horrible to him. I had him dead to rights half a minute before the match was called and I couldâve stopped but I didnât. I kept going. I wanted to hurt him just because I could. I never said sorry.â
He blinks, once, slowly. Then he heads for the door.
âLock up when you leave or donât. Later, Deku.â
Izuku can't think of a thing to say. It doesn't seem Bakugou wants to hear it either. Heâs already gone.
:
:
four.
Three months after Kamino, Bakugou is woken by a nightmare. It is not his own.
Kirishima is sitting up, one leg flung over the side of the narrow twin bed. Heâs gasping, hiccuping. Heâs clutching at his forearms. The livid red scars are smudged pale in the dim.
âHey,â Bakugou says, and sits up too. âHey. Kirishima. It was just a dream.â
He reaches for him, and under his palm flesh ripples into stone and then into flesh again.
âDream,â says Kirishima. âWow, right, dream. Right. I had them before but not likeâI canât believe you dealt with this shit for so long. How did you do this?â
He laughs, and Bakugou hates the sound of it, half-hysterical and breathless.
âShit, man, youâre so manly, how the hell did you do thisââ
âOf course I am,â Bakugou grunts. He seizes one of Kirishimaâs hands. Knocks their foreheads together.
âDeep breaths. Slow.â
âI donâtââ
âStop talking. Youâre going to pass out, you moron. Like me: deep breaths.â
Kirishima takes deep breaths. He tries. Theyâre shuddery, but he holds them in his lungs as long as he can, and then lets them go in a long stuttery sigh, over and over. His quirk activates in fits and starts like a jumping muscle.
Bakugou doesnât know what happened at the internships. The raid. The girl. There are rumors, of course there are rumors. He knows a thing or two about those. But Kirishimaâs not allowed to give him details, and in the end all Bakugou knows for certain is the pattern of the scars on his arms, how they map the exact striations of his quirk.
And the nightmares. He knows about the nightmares.
âYou made it out,â he hears himself say. âYou survived, you won, youâre fucking strong.â
Kirishima presses close, and Bakugou presses his hand, presses his thumb into the scar over his pulsepoint, counts the thumping as it slows. Things would have been different if heâd just gotten his license. He could have been there. He could have fought Kirishimaâs nightmares instead of soothing them, heâs always been shit at comfortingâ
âIâm really happy youâre here,â Kirishima says. His breath fans against Bakugouâs cheek. âIâm really happy I woke up and you were here.â
Bakugou swallows around a dozen false starts. This thing they do, or have, this thing he canât nameâhe thought it was a one-time thing after Kamino, but they never kicked the habit. Kirishima kept coming around, and they kept falling asleep, and they kept waking up. What can Bakugou say? Heâs glad too. He wants to always wake up beside him.
What he chooses is: âItâs my room, dumbass.â
âwhich is a stupid thing to say, so he adds in a huff, âDo you always sweat so much? Thatâs fucking gross.â
Kirishima laughs, and Bakugou relaxes in degrees. That sounds better. That sounds right.
Kirishima lies back down when Bakugou shoves at his shoulder, and he rolls onto his side when heâs elbowed in the ribs. Bakugou lies down too, and then they watch each other. Theyâre close enough to share a pillow. Kirishimaâs quirk has settled. His breathing evens out.
Heâs smiling. Bakugou can see the faint outline of it, and abruptly he wants to be asleep, just so he can wake up and see that smile in the daylight.
:
The apartment is just a place to go, impersonal, ravaged. Bakugou goes back because itâs convenient. He restocks on food and water. He downs an energy drink. He replaces the shirt in his pack for a red threadbare tee. He goes to work.
He never took the leave the commission offered him. He didnât see the point. Maybe itâs ironic that heâs a better hero now than he ever was; in one month heâs put away more villains than he has in the past five. He doesnât give a shit. Maybe heâs barreling into an early grave. He doesnât give a shit about that either. Itâs not that he has a death wish, not like everyone thinks. And everyone thinks something. They all tell him what they think: He should be proud of Red Riot. He should be ashamed. It was his fault. Heâs a villain, Axis only brought it out. He loved Red Riot. He hated Red Riot. He was jealous of Red Riot. Red Riot wouldnât treat civilians this way. Red Riot wouldnât treat villains this way. Was he dating Red Riot? What was it like fighting Red Riot? What were his last words to Red Riot, because Iâve watched that video like a million times and my friend thinks you said youâd kill him but I told her you wouldnât have said that, because you loved him, so if you could settle this betâ
No, itâs not like everyone thinks. Itâs just that Eijirou is dead and he stripped all the softness from the marrow of Bakugouâs bones, softness he didnât even know he possessed. Whatâs the use of grief, now, or of mercy, whatâs the use of anything without him? He looks inside himself and all he sees is the lack.
:
Bakugou can map out this city with their lives together. This four way intersection where the gridlock was so bad that Eijirou gave in to road rage for the first and only time in his life. He swore a blue streak and Bakugou was so delighted he kissed him hard enough to make his own mouth bleed.
That BBQ restaurant where Bakugou got food poisoning. Eijirou laughed and laughed, but he took care of him even when Bakugou spitefully threw up in his hair. There are dumpsters in the back, so he drops behind the building and tucks his backpack between two of them.
The alley where they almost got caught making out on patrol. The other alley where they did get caught, and by Deku, no less. Itâs been a long time since Bakugou so sincerely tried to kill him.
That block where Eijirou almost died.
That block where Eijirou did die.
Thatâs usually where he loses Kaminari, when Kaminari is tailing him. Sure enough, ten minutes later heâs hunting down muggers halfway across the city, and his chaperone is gone. Itâs amateur hourânone but the desperate and the stupid are out when Ground Zero is on the prowl. They arenât worth the sweat it takes to put them down. Maybe he hospitalizes one of the muggers. Maybe he kills the other. Maybe the victim is crying. It doesnât matter. Eventually Kaminari will catch up and deal with it, or he wonât. He turns to go.
Thereâs a scuffling behind himâa third villain, how the hell didnât he noticeâBakugou pivots with a Howitzer already loaded up, and then his knee gives out and his vision goes darkâ
Itâs only a second, and when he comes to, the victim is wailing and the villain is missing his legs. Thereâs steel in Bakugouâs ribs. Some cheap goddamn butterfly knife. Itâs shallow, treatable, but it shouldnât have happened. Amateur hour.
Options: go grab his bag and patch himself up on-site, or go grab his bag and give himself proper treatment back at the apartment. Either way step one is the same.
But the bag isnât there.
Bakugouâs vision swims. It swam when he got food poisoning, when Eijirou helped him stumble out through the back door and he threw up between the dumpsters. Where the bag should be, where Eijirouâs red shirt should be, but it isnât, and he isnât, and Bakugou wants to be sick but Eijirou wonât be there to laugh at him and take him home.
Blood pulses in Bakugouâs ears. It fills up his head like a brain hemorrhage until all he can see is red. The thief could be across the city by now, but it doesnât matter. He could be anywhere in the world and Bakugou would find him. Heâll blacken his bones. Heâll crush his skull.
He does find him, of course. Heâs less than five miles away, trudging along a crowded street without a care in the goddamn world. Bakugou combusts the concrete in front of him, grabs him by the collar and then has to grab him by the arms because the clothes sear to ash in his fists.
This fucker thought he could steal from Ground Zero? Bakugou laughs. The thief is going to cook between his hands. Bakugou laughs and laughs.
âGround Zero, stop!â
Bakugou whips his head around. Kaminari is there, knees bent, eyes wide. Electricity is arcing off his body. Ha. As though he could take Bakugou down. As though the gathering crowd could deter him. As though anything in the world could keep him from roasting this piece of shit villain alive for even thinking he could take Eijirou awayâ
Thisâpiece of shit villainâ
The red bleeds away. Bakugou turns back to the man, andâand he isnât a villain. Heâs homeless. Whimpering. Rattling in Bakugouâs grip. Iâm sorry, heâs saying, I thought it was thrown away, Iâm sorry, donât hurt meâ
Bakugou drops him. He tears open the bag. Pulls out the red shirt. Presses it to his eyes and holds it. Holds it. His hands are trembling.
When he picks up his head, everyone is staring.
âKeep the rest,â he mumbles, and tosses the bag at the manâs feet. The crowd is stirring, and now there are voices: You should be ashamed. Why canât you be more like Red Riot? Villain!
A soft drink comes arcing in his periphery and Bakugou vaporizes it without thinking. He ties the shirt around his neck.
âBakugou,â Kaminari croaks, and Bakugouâgoes. And goes. And goes.
:
âYouâre going to be okay,â says Bakugou. Like itâs certain. Like itâs fact. Like itâs already happened, but Eijirou missed it, somehow, didnât get the memo that these wounds will not kill him. Thereâs too much blood for him to speak but his eyes are sad and his hands are desperate, he presses them to Bakugouâs face, just holding him there, and holding him, and holding him.
âYouâre going to be okay or Iâll kill you,â Bakugou sobs, and he hates Kirishima for this, hates him for leaving, hates him for dying, hates him, hates him, no, no wait, don't go, I love you, god, fuck, donât leave me alone, pleaseâ
:
He landsâhe crashes. He doesnât know where. A park. There are flowers. What time is it? Three? Five? No one is out to snap pictures of the number one hero, bone-weary and aching. His legs threaten to give out from under him; his head threatens to roll off his shoulders. He snarls, shakes himself like a dog. Landmarks. He needs a landmark to orient himself. The watery grays and blues of pre-dawn warp familiar sights into eerie ghosts of themselves, but he knows every inch of this city, and if he can justâ
There. Yes, he knows exactly where he is. They walked here two years ago, on Christmas Eve. No flowers then, but the park offered a good view of the lights, braided in the trees, frosting the buildings. The bench where Eijirou nodded off on his shoulder is across the park. It wouldnât take long to get to the apartment from here. Clean up. Sew himself back together. Crawl into bed and close his eyes, just for a minuteâ
And then heâll wake up.
Bakugou doesnât go back to the apartment. He doesnât bother making his way over to the bench he knows. He collapses into the nearest seat and sears shut the gash in his side, and once thatâs done he unknots the shirt and lifts it to his nose. Smoke. Nitroglycerin. He breathes and breathes but Eijirou isnât there. He isnât anywhere.
His hand thuds to his lap. He stares at nothing.
A long, thin shadow falls over him.
âMy boy. Iâve been looking for you.â
âYou found me.â He doesnât look up.
All Might lowers himself to the bench with deliberate care. He has a cane that he uses to steady himself; thereâs a stoop to his spine. It used to infuriate Bakugou, seeing him so fragile. It took him a long time to realize that he wasnât.
Silence settles softly. They watch the flowers.
âItâs not the same,â All Might says, âLosing a mother or a friend, and losing a life partner. Itâs not the same. In the ways that we are differentâI canât speak to that. I wonât try to.â
Bakugou doesnât answer.
âBut I know what it is to lose someone you would have given your life for. Thereâs nothing that can compare.â
âYou didnât kill Shimura Nana with your own hands. Nighteye either. Donât pretend weâre the same.â The words are flat as the side of a blade. All Might does not flinch.
âNo,â he agrees, after a time, slow, and heavy. âNo, I didnât. But I know it wasnât my fault, like you know it wasnât yours. Not really. And I know how it is to blame yourself anyway.â
Bakugou opens his mouth, but canât find it in himself to reply. He wasnât lying to Deku. He knows it wasnât his fault. There was nothing he could have done, and there's a special kind of torture in being so helpless anyway. Sometimes shit happens and the only person you've ever unselfishly loved dies.
His vision is swimming again. He squeezes his eyes shut and forces them open.
âMy boy,â All Might says. âWhen was the last time you took a rest?â
âDonât need it.â
âI donât think young Kirishima would have wantedââ
âIt doesnât matter what he wanted. Heâs dead.â The fight drains out of him. âNone of it matters.â
All Might shakes his head. âI donât believe that. Just because theyâre gone, it doesnât mean they cease to matter.â
âWhy should I give a shit what you think?â
âYou donât have to. You have no obligation to me, my boy. Iâm just a rambling old man,â and he lays a hand on Bakugouâs shoulder, âwho loves you both very much.â
Very suddenly Bakugou wishes heâd sat on the bench he sat on with Eijirou. The line of his mouth trembles. He sets his teeth, and grinds them until they ache. âI know what they think of me,â he snaps in the handâs direction, âNone of itâs true.â
âWhatâs that?â
He snarls. âDonât pretend you donât know. They either think Iâm sating some newly awoken villain tendencies or Iâm a fucking suicide risk. Well, Iâm not a villain, and Iâm not out here trying to get myself killed. Iâm not out for revenge. Iâm not running from the fact that heâs dead. I know heâs dead.â
Smoke. He looks down. His hand is wringing the shirtâhe unlocks his fingers, stares at the singed fabric. Eijirou has had this thing since he was twelve. He would wear it to bed in the winter, when Bakugou would insist he put on a shirt. The colorâs washed out and the seams are stretched to hell. Thereâs a flaking graphic of Crimson Riot on it.
âI justââ
That stupid shirt. His stupid face, half asleep. His awful morning breath. His smile. Youâre going to be okay.
âI justâŠâ Bakugouâs voice splinters. âI just hate waking up without him.â
All Might is watching him; Bakugou canât bear to meet his eye. It sounds absurd, now that heâs said it out loud. All the sleepless nights. All the desperate hero work. Just to avoidâ A laugh barks out of him. Itâs hoarse and hot in his throat. All Mightâs hand moves from shoulder to neck, grounding, anchoring, folding over the top knob of Bakugouâs spine. Bakugou laughs, and he laughs, and itâs ugly, and itâs wet, and he laughs and it catches and it tears and he curls around it and he cries.
:
:
:
end.
Bakugou has a dream where he wakes up.
Itâs morning. The light is smeary and peach-colored. Eijirou is there.
âMorninâ, Katsuki,â he says. Heâs fifteen. Heâs twenty eight. Theyâre in the apartment. Theyâre in the dorm. It doesnât matter where they are, or when, because Eijirou is here, with his stupid hair and his awful morning breath. Heâs smiling.
Bakugou tackles him into the pillows, and kisses him when he laughs, and kisses him, and kisses him, and he says Iâm sorry, and Eijirou says for what, and Bakugou says for the sports festival. Our first year at UA. I had you beat and I could have stopped, I should have stopped, but I didn't and it was fucking rotten of me, I just kept hurting you and hurting you andâ
Eijirou knocks their foreheads hard enough that Bakugou swears. The pain is clear and sweet.
âAre you done being stupid?â he says. âYou never have to apologize for treating me like an equal. Youâre mine and Iâm yours. Itâs okay. Weâre gonna be okay.â
Bakugou reaches up to hold his face. Eijirou reaches up to hold his hands. Nothing is burning. Nothing is turning to dust.
âShit, yeah. Weâre gonna be okay. Dumbass.â
âWeâre okay?â
âWeâre okay.â
:
#boku no hero academia#my hero academia#kiribaku#krbkweek2020#kirishima eijirou#bakugou katsuki#midoriya izuku#toshinori yagi#ashido mina#kaminari denki#sero hanta#ran's writing#bnha fic#tw: violence#tw: major character death#do you ever think about Water Hose? and how everyone told Kota he should be proud of his parents instead of letting him grieve???#because i do#surprise surprise the hero system is Flawed#anyway here's the krbk product of those thoughts
14 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bring Me Love (This Christmas)
This little holiday fic came into my head while listening to John Legendâs âBring Me Love,â which is such a cute holiday song. And my brain insisted that I should set in the Movie Stars AU, a Jack and Sarah AU that I have made a moodboard for - but I havenât even written the main story yet! Just know that in this âverse, Jack and Sarah are both actors, and fell in love filming a movie together, and now split their time between California and New York. Kath is Jackâs agent and Spot is his publicist, while Davey is still Sarahâs brother and also her agent, while Race is her publicist. The rest, I hope, will explain itself. I know this is really past holiday time, but I hope you all enjoy it anyway, especially @radioactivepigeons, who very much wanted me to write it. :)Â
(Small warning: Spot and Jack swear once or twice in this fic. I canât keep them from doing anything, honestly. Boys.)
Also tagging: @katherineisthebestpulitzer (I hope this makes your night better, hon!), @elozable, @wordshakerofgallifrey, @thelittleredheadedmusician, @whatstheproblembaby, @queenofbrooklyn, @waitformereprise, @allhailpancakelord. I hope you all had wonderful holidays!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A knock sounded at the apartment door, and Jack groaned from under his comforter on the couch.
Sarah was still away on a movie shoot, making a rom-com in Greece with Bill Hearst - Bill Hearst, for Christâs sake, who was wealthy and charming and as gay as Rock Hudson - and Jack had been doing his best to ignore both Sarahâs absence and the holidays, save going over to the Jacobsâ once or twice during Hannukkah. (Esther would have been mortally offended if he hadnât come when invited, and frankly, he couldnât stand to think about how upset Sarah would have been as well. So he had gone, and Esther and Meyer had put up with his brooding, while Davey and Les tried to cheer him up, which had worked only to a degree.)
He had come home from his own movie shoot in New Zealand two weeks ago, shut himself into his and Sarahâs apartment, and done his best to become Ebenezer Scrooge.
He hadnât put up any of their decorations. He had tried reading the new scripts Kath had sent him, but couldnât focus on them, despite her repeated and insistent messages that he had to tell her (and Now, Please) if he wanted to audition for any of them - that was what she was there to do as his agent, after all. He had ignored Spotâs suggestions, as his publicist, that Jack do some kind of holiday fundraising and/or charity event - which normally Jack loved, as he always chose an organization involving children and loved to see their excitement over whatever he was able to do for them, or help do for them.Â
It was Christmas Eve today, and Sarah wasnât home, and he was in no mood to do anything but sulk.
He shouldnât be so pathetic, he knew. But he missed her - he missed her so much, and the holidays were dark and gloomy without her. They had been together for two years now, and being apart from each other for filming never seemed to get easier. This was the first holiday season they had been forced to be in separate places, and it hurt far more than Jack had expected, despite almost constant texting and Skype calls when they could negotiate the time difference.
The knocking came again, louder and more insistent, and Daveyâs voice called to him from the other side of the door.
âOpen up, Jack; I know youâre in there!âÂ
Jack groaned again and tried to get up off the couch, landing in an ungraceful heap on the floor. Cursing, he untangled himself from the comforter and limped over to the door. When he opened it, he beheld not just Davey, but Spot, Race, Kath, and Charlie. Race and Spot were holding a large fir tree up between them, Kath had a box that was overflowing with decorations, and Davey had two shopping bags that were bulging with food. Charlie, improbably, was playing Santa Claus, as he was wearing a Santa hat and had two enormous bags that were stuffed with gifts.
 âWow, Jack, you look like shit,â Spot said, and Jack Jack rolled his eyes.Â
âThanks so much for that, Spot. Isnât it your job as my publicist to be a little more encouraging?â
âActually, itâs my job as your publicist to tell you when you look like shit, and itâs even more my job as your friend,â Spot said, elbowing his way past Jack into the apartment.
âCome on in,â Jack said sarcastically.
âHeâs right, you know, Cowboy,â Kath said, coming in next. âYou look awful, and I agree - as your agent and your friend, itâs my job to tell you that. For heavenâs sake, go take a shower, would you?â
âDaaaaveeeey,â Jack whined, looking appealingly over at his best friend.Â
âNope,â David said flatly, wearing his best Disapproving face. âYouâre not getting any help from me, Jack. Weâre here on Sarahâs orders not to let you wallow and ruin Christmas, which youâve been making your best attempt at doing.â
âYou might as well give in, Cowboy,â Race said from the hallway. âYou know we all love Sarah more than you, and her orders come before yours.âÂ
âTraitors,â Jack muttered, walking back into the apartment as Race and Spot began to maneuver the tree through the door. âEven you!â he said crossly, pointing at Charlie, who was maneuvering his crutches and the gift bags through the door. âMy own brother!âÂ
âFoster brother,â Charlie corrected him. âThatâs all you get to claim when youâre being this much of an idiot.â
Jack threw himself back on the couch and folded his arms, pouting, while his friends went to work around him. Spot and Race managed to get the tree into its holder and in front of the large window in the living room. Kath began to carefully wind lights on it while Charlie unpacked the other decorations from her bag. Jack could hear Davey rummaging around in the kitchen, putting away his bags of food.
âWhere are your and Sarahâs ornaments and decorations, Jack?â Charlie asked. âKath brought some things we thought we might need, but part of Sarahâs directive was to make sure this place was decorated in full.â Jack glared at him, but Charlie just cocked his head and lifted his eyebrows.
âOn the floor in the hall closet. Two big tubs,â Jack finally said, giving in. âThey have both Hanukkah and Christmas ornaments in them.â
âOn my way,â Charlie said, heading for the hall with Spot on his heels.
âJack, in the name of all that is holy, go take a shower,â Davey said, reappearing from the kitchen. âKath asked nicely; donât make me play dirty.â
âAnd how do you think youâre goinâ to do that?â Jack said, challenging him..
âI have a whole tray of Mamaâs rugelach with me,â David said. âIf you do not go make yourself presentable, you do not get a single one.âÂ
âYou wouldnât dare,â Jack said, staggered, for Estherâs rugelach were legendary, and Davey knew Jackâs weakness for them.
âI absolutely would,â David said firmly. âShower. Now. And put on something nice, rather than those pajamas that look like youâve been wearing them for a week.âÂ
âThey donât just look like that,â Jack said under his breath, and Kath made a noise of disgust from her place at the tree.Â
âEeeewww. I donât know how I ever get anyone to believe you are suave and charming, Jack Kelly,â she said. âI donât know how Sarah puts up with you. Ick.â
Spot reappeared with two boxes of ornaments in his arms, carrying them as though they weighed about as much as a box of feathers. âJacky-boy, if you donât come out of the shower looking like you are going to a photoshoot, I wonât help you do anything to repair the damage youâve done by being a complete hermit over the holidays.â
âWhat damage? You can just say Iâve been taking a break, enjoying my family after finishing a film shoot early in December,â Jack said, glaring daggers at him.
âNone of your usual fundraising and work with children? No appearance at Radio City Music Hall for the Rockettes show? No dinners out with your lovely girlfriend? Lack of sightings means lack of publicity, my friend, and you know it,â Spot shot back.
âNo one expected me to be anythinâ other than a hermit before I met Sarah,â Jack grumbled.
âBut then you did, and you changed, and so did she, and I know you wouldnât have it any other way, so go get in the shower,â Race said in exasperation, coming out from behind the tree and pushing him down the hall.
âFine, fine, Iâm going,â Jack said, throwing up his hands.
He spent a long time in the shower, reveling in the hot water, washing his hair twice, and making sure the grime of the last week was off his body. By the time he felt clean, he was ashamed enough of his own behavior that he put extra effort into looking nice. He shaved carefully, styled his hair, and chose a pair of charcoal trousers and a light gray sweater that on the dressier side. His friends were here to try and cheer him up, because Sarah had known he would be missing her and told them to keep him company. The least he could do was try and be appreciative.
When he re-emerged into the living room, Kath had the lights on the tree and was busily adding decorations. Charlie was arranging gifts under the tree with Spotâs help. Race was carefully setting out Sarahâs menorah and glass Hanukkah ornaments on the mantle.
Charlie looked up and gave a whoop.
âThereâs my brother! Your status has officially been restored,â he said sassily.
âGlad to know I havenât been disinherited,â Jack chuckled.
âWell, look at that. Jack Kelly, movie star, decided to make an appearance,â Kath said, giving him an approving smile.
âI wouldnât go as far as âmovie star,â but itâs definitely several steps up from ungroomed, sulky, and generally disgusting Jack Kelly,â Spot said, looking him up and down.
Davey emerged from the kitchen holding two rugelach. After doing his own once-over of Jack, he held out the desserts, which Jack took with alacrity.
âMuch better. Sarah will absolutely not kill me now,â Davey grinned.
âWell, we canât have that. It would be a bad look, Sarah killing her own brother and agent,â Jack quipped.
âDefinitely a bad look,â Davey agreed.
âYou two think youâre kidding, but heaven help me if Sarah ever decides to go on the rampage about anything,â Race said with a shudder. âSheâs the sweetest person alive, until she isnât.â
âThatâs the truth,â Jack said, laughing fully. Sarah had a very long fuse, but when she truly got angry, her anger was a fearsome thing, and rather awe-inspiring. Jack, thankfully, had only had it directed at himself once or twice, generally with good reason.
A knock sounded at the door again, and Kath squealed, clapping her hands.
âWere we expecting someone?â Jack said suspiciously.
âWe may have done some inviting before we all headed over here,â Kath called over her shoulder. She opened the door, and people began pouring in: Esther; Mayer; Davey and Sarahâs brother Les; Bryan Denton and Medda Larkson, who were two of their closest director friends; Mush Meyers, who was one of Jackâs closest actor friends and a fierce dancer besides; Specs (whose actual name was Mark but who made a living playing bookish character parts); Boots (who was Arvie, but famous for his parts in Westerns and crime dramas); Hannah, who had starred with Sarah in several period films, and a whole slew of others.
They all began greeting each other with hugs and exuberance, and Jack shot Race and Spot a look.
âYou took this whole cheering up thing really seriously, didnât you?âÂ
âWe told you, Jacky-boy, Sarahâs orders before all,â Spot said roguishly, and Jack rolled his eyes, but couldnât help the smile pulling at his mouth.
âHow did you get all of these people to come to my apartment on Christmas Eve?â
âWe have magical powers of persuasion,â Race said, winking at him.
Jack shook his head. âI donât want to know - but I appreciate it,â he said, smiling, and Raceâs face relaxed into a true smile as he clapped Jack on the shoulder.
âWe canât have you beinâ lonely, Jack. What else are friends for?â
Jack reached out and gave him a hug, and they held each other for a moment before Race pulled away.
âYouâre welcome. Come use your height to put the tree topper on, would you?â Race said, and Jack laughed.Â
âAlways glad to be useful.â
The party was a smashing success from the start. Davey had laid out a massive amount of food in Jackâs kitchen, and Bryan and Medda immediately took charge of making drinks for everyone. Hannah helped Katherine finish the tree with alacrity, and Race took advantage of Jackâs large music collection, curating a tasteful rotation of holiday songs. Jack hadnât seen many of the guests since before he left to shoot his latest film, and so he spent the next few hours catching up with everyone, amid much laughter and teasing. He was warmed through by everyoneâs care for him; they had given up their Christmas Eve to come and make holiday cheer for him, and that meant the world.
By the time the third knock of the night came at his door, it was nearing midnight. Jack looked up at the sound and frowned; it was rare for anyone to just show up this late, but perhaps one of their other friends was a late arrival.
âJack, you should get that!â Katherine called, winking and grinning at him from across the room. âItâs your house, after all.â
Her smile told Jack that she definitely knew who was at the door, and that did not necessarily bode well for him. Seriously, if she was playing some kind of prank on him -Â
He swung the door open and immediately felt all of the air leave his lungs.
âMerry Christmas, Cowboy,â Sarah said softly, smiling her smile that was just for him, the one Jack had been dreaming about for weeks. âSpecial delivery.â
âSarah,â Jack breathed. âOh, my God, Sarah.â He stepped forward and swept her into his arms, spinning her around as she laughed. âWhat are you doing here? You werenât supposed to be home until next week!â
âWe got done with shooting early,â Sarah said as he set her down. She reached up and stroked his face, and Jack leaned into her fingers. âWe all wanted to be home for the holidays, and Weisel might be a temperamental jerk of a director, but he swore we could finish the shoot, and we did. Once I knew I could get here, I booked the first flight I could find.â
Jack pulled her back into his arms, burying his face in her hair and breathing in her smell, before he leaned down and kissed her. âOh, Sarah, I missed you. I missed you so much. Iâve been a mess - I probably shouldnât admit that, but I was - â
âI know,â Sarah said. âI was worried about you. Everyone was worried about you. It isnât like you to be so depressed over the holidays, sweetheart.â
âIt isnât the same without you,â Jack murmured. âHolidays arenât holidays without you, love.â
âWhy do you think I had our family and friends bring as much of me as they could?â Sarah said gently, and the love in her eyes was unmistakable. âIâm always here, Jack,â and she placed her hand over his heart, âeven when I canât be with you, no matter what time of year it is.â
Jack kissed her again, and Sarah responded in kind. They kissed until they were breathless, and were finally interrupted by Davey, who stuck his head out of the apartment.Â
âThereâs mistletoe in here that you two lovebirds can keep kissing under if you really want to,â he said, grinning. âBut thereâs a whole lot of people who would like to see you, Saz, and we have a holiday party to finish!â
âWeâre coming,â Sarah said, smiling at her brother, and Davey nodded, winking at Jack before he withdrew.
âYou set all of this up before you got home,â Jack said in realization. âKath knew you were coming - Davey obviously did, too - did you have everyone in on it?â
âYes,â Sarah admitted, her eyes sparkling. âI wanted to surprise you, and I was worried about you - I thought our family and friends and some holiday cheer would be the perfect way to lift your mood before I got here.â Â
âItâs the best present Iâve ever had,â Jack declared, kissing her one last time. âAnd you are the best part of it. Happy holidays, love.â
âHappy holidays, Jack,â Sarah said, and she took his hand in hers and led him inside, where their family was waiting for them.Â
#Newsies#Newsies 1992#Sarah Jacobs#Jack Kelly#Jarah#otp: it's the same sun as here#fic#Klaineharmony writes#Bring Me Love#holiday fic
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ladybug and Reine Nuit: Chapter 21
Kung Food
Disclaimer: I donât own ML.
Iâm so salty at canon for not giving us the sarcastic/snarky Adrien and Kagami duo that we needed.
@miraculousl4dybug @trainflavor @residentteenidleâ tagged as requested :)
Chapter 20 | Chapter 22
âThanks for helping me, Kagami,â Adrien says as they approach Marinetteâs front door. âI know Iâve been learning Mandarin, butâŠâ
âYes, I get it, youâre a pasty white kid,â Kagami teases. âYouâre lucky itâs one of the languages that Mother wanted me to learn when I was young.â
âHow many languages do you know?â Adrien says.
âJapanese, French, conversationally fluent in English and Mandarin, and now Motherâs having me learn Arabic,â Kagami rattles off. âSpecifically, the Egyptian Arabic dialect, even if Iâm learning MSA for reading and writing.â
âUhâŠâ
âWhat?â Kagami raises an eyebrow. âYou think youâre the only one who has a parent with high expectations of you? Sorry, Agreste, but I think Iâve got you beat there.â She reaches out and rings the doorbell, and thereâs immediately the sound of shrieking and thumping behind the door. A moment later, itâs opened by a wild-eyed, flustered Marinette.
âAlya!â she says. âSo glad you could â uhâŠoh!â She laughs and scratches the back of her head. âSorry. Iâm a mess. What are you guys doing here?â
âAlya called,â Adrien says. âShe said you needed someone who speaks Mandarin? Well, here we are! Translators, at your service.â
âUhâŠâ Marinette looks from him to Kagami.
âIâm more fluent than he is,â Kagami says. âCall it an educational field trip for him.â
âRight. AhâŠyou must think Iâm totally lame, being part-Chinese and not even being able to speak any of the dialectsâŠâ
âNot really,â Kagami says. âItâs not as uncommon as you think.â She heads inside with Adrien, who takes the opportunity to look around at Marinetteâs house, what with this being his first visit. Itâs small â his mansion is probably triple the size of it at least â but itâs nice and cosy and looks lived-in, rather than cold and empty like the mansion or suffocating in lavishness like ChloĂ©âs hotel. The living room has pale pink couches, and the kitchen is a little cramped, and itâs the most beautiful house Adrienâs ever seen in his life, and he would actually sell his soul to live here for just one day.
âUhâŠshould we go?â Marinette says. âMy uncleâs competing in the Worldâs Greatest Chef tournament at the hotel. We were just about to head out!â
âGorilla can drive us,â Adrien says.
âWill he mind?â
âHis jobâs to protect me.â Adrien lets himself smirk. âIf Iâm with you, heâll be protecting me, wonât he?â
Marinette giggles, and Adrien would literally do anything to hear it again. âVery true. Letâs go!â
Once theyâre in the car, with Adrien sitting in the front to allow Marinette and Kagami to sit in the back on either side of Marinetteâs uncle, Kagami speaks.
âA pleasure to meet you, Cheng Shifu,â she says in Mandarin. Adrien can understand her, sure, but it takes his French brain a few seconds to process and translate. In the meantime, sheâs moved on. âIs this the first time youâve visited Paris?â
âOh, I came once before thirty years ago,â Master Cheng replies. âYou speak Mandarin fluently.â
Kagami bows and replies, âThank you, Cheng Shifu. My mother wanted me to learn it.â
âI speak a little,â Adrien says in Mandarin slowly, paranoid of making a mistake after Kagamiâs smooth conversation. âNot as good as Kagami.â
âAh. My French is very bad.â Master Cheng suddenly switches to French. âNot like your Mandarin.â
Adrien, Kagami, and Marinette blink at the same time.
âI thought you couldnât speak French,â Adrien says.
âMe too!â Marinette says with a self-deprecating giggle.
âOh, no, not good,â Master Cheng says. âMy French is very bad.â
At the hotel, theyâre greeted by AndrĂ© Bourgeois while Alec Cataldi commentates from nearby. Adrienâs totally unfazed by the cameras and the crowd, but Marinette looks way out of her depth and Kagamiâs shoulders are rather stiff as she holds herself tall. Adrien wants nothing more than to grab Marinetteâs hand and squeeze it to reassure her, but that would be the silliest move with all the cameras and people around. The last thing he needs is to start rumours that sheâs his girlfriend.
Not that he would be opposed to the idea. But thatâs not really his call to make.
âCheng Shifu, what dish will you be honouring our panel with today?â Alec says, appearing next to them in the blink of an eye. Adrien, the first to gather his wits, quickly translates for Master Cheng.
âMy dish is Celestial Soup,â Master Cheng replies.
âWow! I've heard so much about your legendary Celestial Soup, but today we'll actually get to taste it!â Alec says.
âWould you like me or Adrien to accompany you, Cheng Shifu?â Kagami asks in Mandarin.
âNo thank you, Kagami,â Master Cheng replies. âCooking needs no words.â
As her uncle follows Alec to the kitchens, Marinette turns to Adrien and Kagami and says, âThanks for this, you two. Iâm totally sorry I bothered you for nothing. I really thought he couldnât speak French!â
âHey, it wasnât any problem,â Adrien says. âIâm always happy to help you, Marinette.â
Everythingâs all well and good until a certain blonde mosquito shows up.
âAh, itâs my favourite person in the world, Marinette Dupain-Cheng,â ChloĂ© sneers at Marinette. âI mean, seriously? Does your uncle really expect to win the contest with a soup? Itâs not even a main dish! Please! Doesnât he know how to make sushi like everyone else?â
âConfusing Chinese and Japanese people?â Kagami says, crossing her arms with a stony face. âIâm not surprised, from someone as blonde as they come.â
âAnd whatâs that supposed to mean?â ChloĂ© crosses her arms as well and leans into Kagamiâs space, smirking. âOh, did I hurt your feelings? Iâm sorry. I tend to get like that when people I donât like crowd my Adrikins.â
Adrien clenches his fists. Why is ChloĂ© so adamant that heâs going to come crawling back to her? Is she really that self-centred that she doesnât see that heâs got other friends? Or is she just in denial? Before he can tear into her, Kagami beats him to it.
âMarinette, are we holding a gun to Adrienâs head and making him be our friend?â she says. Marinette pretends to think.
âNo! I donât think we are!â she says. âWait, are we constantly throwing ourselves on him and threatening him that weâre his only choice of friends?â
âI donât believe so.â Kagami and Marinette exchange smirks.
âHmph!â ChloĂ© flips her hair. âWell, you should know that Iâm on the jury. Your uncle wonât be getting my vote, thatâs for sure!â
âWell, he doesnât need your vote to win!â Marinette says. âThere are other judges with much better taste than yours! Huh, silly me, you donât have any taste! I mean, you canât even pick the right makeup for your features!â
Kagamiâs smirk widens as ChloĂ© snarls and stomps off in a huff. âAnd thatâs the match to Marinette. Nice work.â
âThanks!â Marinette says. âLetâs go sit down and wait for the judging!â
.
Adrien smells a rat. Or maybe itâs the soup. Either way, when the judges start spluttering and spitting out their soup and ChloĂ© doesnât even taste it, heâs immediately on guard.
âUh, I don't think this soup would fare well with our guests!â AndrĂ© says and holds up a dinner plate with three stars. âI'll give it a three out of ten.â
âSeeing as it's pretty unappetising, maybe I'll pass on the tasting.â ChloĂ© holds up a blank plate. âBut I'll still give it a zero!â
âUgh! It's like kissing the singer from the Zombeats!â Jagged Stone gags. âNegative zero!â
âI'm sorry, but it's inedible,â head chef Marlena CĂ©saire says. âI give it a one out of ten.â
Alec also gives it a zero, giving Master Cheng an average score of point eight out of ten. Adrien despairs for Marinetteâs poor uncle, but when ChloĂ© stands up and walks off with a smirk and a purple petal falls onto the table, his despair turns to sheer rage.
âYou see that?â Marinette points at the petal. âThat bratâs got something to do with this!â
âIâd like to say youâre wrong, but after everything sheâs done lately?â Adrien seethes. âIâm sure it was her.â
âShe canât even accept her defeat,â Kagami says coldly. âWhat a pathetic coward.â
They notice Master Cheng leaving the room with slumped shoulders, and Marinette runs after him. Adrien and Kagami arrive just as Master Cheng is saying, âShame is on Celestial Soup. I will never be World's Greatest Chef!â
âNo! Uncle Cheng!â Marinette starts to follow him, but she stops herself after a moment. âOh. Losing face in China is shameful, isnât it? My mum told me that once.â
âYouâre right,â Kagami says. âGiving Cheng Shifu some time alone is the best thing you can do.â
âSome time aloneâ seems to constitute akumatisation, judging by how the sound of ChloĂ© screaming from the dining room pierces the air only minutes later. The three of them exchange startled looks.
âIâll go and check on my uncle and make sure heâs notâŠâ Marinette leaves the sentence hanging as she dashes off around a corner. Adrien and Kagami, meanwhile, investigate the dining room, only to find ChloĂ© surrounded by the judges while her father holds her in a death grip. When the judges turn to look at him and Kagami in unison, Adrien notices that their eyes are now orange with yellow pupils.
âGood idea, Hawkmoth!â says a large man with a chef hat on his spiky blond hair, black skin, a sleeveless orange suit, and red and white face paint. Okay. Whoever Hawkmoth is, he must be just as much of a damn anime nerd as Adrien is, except that Adrien wouldnât even dream of doing something likeâŠthis. The man points at Adrien and Kagami. âSeize them! Ladybug and Reine Nuit require incentive!â
âHey, Iâm incentive enough for Ladybug!â ChloĂ© snaps. Before Adrien and Kagami can react, theyâre grabbed by Jagged Stone and Marlena. When the akuma marches to the elevator, the three prisoners are dragged along with him; once on the roof, ChloĂ© is tied up above the pool, hanging from a makeshift pulley system, while Adrien and Kagami are bound and tossed onto poolside deck chairs. With a little wriggling, Adrien manages to pull his phone out of his pocket and tap to start a livestream on the Ladyblog, then angles the camera towards the akuma.
âCut off all exits!â the akuma orders, summoning large cauldrons of orange liquid from his food bag. His possessed servants grab the cauldrons and pour the liquid down the sides of the hotel; it looks very sticky, judging by how slowly it trickles down.
âSorry you got roped into this,â Adrien says as the akumaâs servants start to add summoned ingredients to the pool water to turn it into a yellowish soup. Kagami death-glares him.
âFor your health, Iâm going to choose to believe that wasnât a deliberate pun,â she says. âBut I donât see why youâre apologising. You couldnât have known this was going to happen.â
âYou are going to taste Kung Foodâs soup!â the akuma says to a recording drone. âEverybody will become my servants, and Kung Food will become Worldâs Greatest Chef!â
âKung Food?â Adrien stares at the akuma and his hideous outfit. âWait, is Hawkmoth a weeaboo or something?â
âYouâd think Iâd be used to people like him just acting like Chinese and Japanese cultures are interchangeable because weâre both East Asian,â Kagami says flatly. âClearly, I underestimated my capacity for rage.â
âAnd really, making him look like a cross between Naruto and Dragon Ball Z?â Adrien says. âNeither of them even have anything to do with food!â
âIâm guessing Hawkmoth saw that he was Asian and decided that that equals anime,â Kagami says. âBecause as you said, Adrien, he is a weeaboo. If anyone Naruto-runs after this atrocity, Iâm going to throw myself off this rooftop.â
On the screen of the drone that Kung Food is watching, Adrien catches sight of the tiny figures of Ladybug and Reine Nuit in the lobby of the hotel. A purple butterfly mask outline appears over Kung Foodâs face for a few seconds.
âSuperhero flavour will make Brat Soup even more powerful! You!â Kung Food points at Jagged Stone. âGo capture them!â
âYes, Master Kung Food!â Jagged Stone runs offâŠNaruto-style.
âUh, Kagami, letâs not do anything rash,â Adrien says cautiously when Kagami eyes the railing.
âDeath would be better than this pain.â
âIf you die, you canât stab Hawkmoth when Ladybug and Reine Nuit finally find out who he is!â
Kagami pauses, then slumps in her deck chair. âFor once, you said something wise. Fine. Iâll live for now.â
.
âI spy something yellow and orange ââ
âKung Food,â Kagami says. âLike the last two times. Why are we even playing this game, anyway?â
âBecause I thought itâd be more exciting to be a hostage,â Adrien says. âBut weâve just been sitting here for the last half an hour. Iâm bored.â
âTragic,â Kagami deadpans.
âAt least your hair isnât totally ruined!â ChloĂ© snaps. Adrien ignores her. âOh, come on, Adrikins! Why havenât you come crawling back to me yet?â
âUh, because I have other friends?â Sure, Adrienâs supposed to not be on speaking terms with her right now, but itâs not like heâs got anything better to do.
âWhat, so you just dropped me the minute you went to school? Like Iâm nothing?â
âI never wanted to drop you. But considering that you bully everyone else, I didnât have a choice.â
âI wonder how long itâll take her to realise that youâre still live-streaming this,â Kagami mutters.
âAh, temperature is just right,â Kung Food declares. âTime to add main ingredient!â
At his words, ChloĂ© starts to descend into the soup. âNononononononono!â she cries, while Adrien grimaces and looks away because he may not be friends with her anymore, but he doesnât exactly want to see her boiled alive. But in a fraction of a second, thereâs a flash of silver out of the corner of his eye and then ChloĂ© is plummeting, into the soup if not for a blur of red snatching her up and landing on the other side. âLadybug, what took you so long? Just wait until I tell everyone ââ
Ladybug âaccidentallyâ drops ChloĂ©. âOops,â she says innocently, while Kagami snickers.
âUh, you two seem fine over there,â Reine Nuit calls as Ladybug tries to reason with Kung Food. âJustâŠsit tight, yeah?â
âSure, now that thereâs finally action to stream,â Adrien says, bouncing in anticipation. Kagami raises her eyebrow at him. He just grins back sheepishly, then whips his head back around to take in the action as the heroes charge Kung Food. âFinally! Thank god Iâm not on YouTube anymore.â
âAre YouTube comments really that bad?â Kagami says.
âPut it this way: the comments telling me to kill myself were the mildest ones.â
Kagami blinks, then seems to make the decision that sheâd really rather not know.
âOw!â Reine Nuit yelps when she gets red dust blown in her face after reaching for Kung Foodâs chef hat.
âHaha! Like it spicy?â Kung Food says.
âShould we provide a running commentary for the Ladyblog?â Adrien says.
âIt would feel more productive than just sitting here like a useless hostage,â Kagami says. Her eyes widen when Kung Food pulls a humongous pizza sword out of his food bag. âBuon appetito, I guess?â
âLucky Charm!â Ladybug catches a cheque machine.
âYou know, I was about to laugh at how ridiculous that is, but then I remembered that Ladybugâs had weirder Lucky Charms before,â Adrien says. âI remember the first ever one she got was a wetsuit!â
âCataclysm!â Reine Nuit says as Ladybug wraps a long strip of cheque paper around Kung Food, pinning his arms to his side. She slashes his food bag, making his pizza sword dissipate, and knocks him to the ground, allowing Ladybug to grab his chef hat and free the akuma.
âYour days are over, little akuma! Time to de-evilise!â Ladybug catches the dark butterfly with her yo-yo, then purifies and releases it. âBye, bye, little butterfly!â She throws the cheque machine into the air and cries, âMiraculous Ladybug!â
Adrien stretches when his bonds are dissolved by the ladybug swarm, then snatches up his phone to catch them as they envelop the hotel to get rid of the sticky yellow substance coating it.
âPound it!â Ladybug and Reine Nuit declare. As Ladybug comforts Master Cheng, Reine Nuit waves at Adrien.
âHeya, Ladybugreste!â she says. âLove the new blog, by the way! Too many YouTube comments telling you to go kill yourself?â
âEh, those were the tame ones,â Adrien says, trying not to throw himself off the rooftop in sheer joy at the fact that one of his idols keeps up with him. âAnd the site kept nuking my videos for graphic violence.â
Reine Nuit snorts, then grins at Kagami. âYou got tangled up in this? You might wanna be careful or youâll end up an adrenaline maniac like Agreste here.â
âThereâs a difference between me and Adrien,â Kagami drawls. âI have more than one brain cell.â
Reine Nuit gives a long, loud laugh as Adrien glowers at a smirking Kagami. The cat hero then salutes with her beeping hand. âLater, weirdo.â
Ladybug helps Master Cheng to his feet, then waves at Adrien and Kagami and swings her yo-yo. âBug out!â
.
âMaster Cheng's delicious Celestial Soup has received the highest marks overall, making you the final winner!â Alec announces after the jury has tasted the soup in Master Chengâs recompense round. Adrien, Marinette, and Kagami beam at each other and give a round of applause. Nearby, ChloĂ© is scowling with her arms crossed, no doubt still sulking after Adrienâs jab about her getting kicked off the jury for sabotage.
âAh, and it will soon be the Mayor's Special on the restaurant menu of my prestigious hotel!â AndrĂ© says, taking another sip.
âRock ânâ roll!â Jagged Stone bellows. âI canât wait to get home and write a song about soup!â
Master Cheng bows to the judges and says, âThank you, but no longer Celestial Soup. Now called Marinette Soup.â
Marinette gasps, while Adrien and Kagami clap harder. âThank you!â she stammers in Mandarin. Her accent is appalling, but itâs still understandable.
âYouâre welcome,â Master Cheng smiles.
âCome over here and stand alongside your uncle, the World's Greatest Chef!â Alec says to Marinette. Adrien nudges Marinette, who dashes to hug her uncle, and Adrienâs heart skips a beat because with that dazzling smile on her face, Marinette has never looked more radiant than now.
âYouâre a lost cause, Agreste,â Kagami smirks.
âShut up, Tsurugi,â Adrien shoots back automatically.
#miraculous ladybug#aotq fic#aotq: reine nuit au#chat!alya#marinette dupain-cheng#alya cesaire#adrien agreste#kagami tsurugi#chloe bourgeois#kung food#sigh#writers why#rip kagami
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
I have a crush on the cute guitarist in youâre band (1)
Fandom: Voltron legendary defender                                    Ship:Romelle x Allura                                                Words:3451Â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Â Â Â Â Â
<p>After their third round of starbucks latte trips and second round of trailing around the bookstores of the mall all three friends found themselves in pidges dormroom studying. Shay had sprawled herself across the single bed along with a few open books, the rock nerd was the only one who didnât actually live in this room. </p>
<p>The room was romelle and pidges. </p>
<p>Said short nerd was sitting at her desk with one headphone in looking at what looked like some sciency stuff. She had cursed at her laptop so many times that romelle had started to question if pidge actually like her so called âbabyâ</p>
<p>That left romelle, she wasnât technically studying.</p>
<p>There was nothing to study.</p>
<p>Romelle was an art student so often when her friends were doing school work she would be using that free time to get her book, and often her clothes, covered in paint. </p>
<p>She often opted to have the floor rather than using her bed to do artwork, even when she was sketching she just couldnât risk anything rubbing off onto her covers. In the background romelle had let her soft music playlist play which pared with the low hum of pidges laptop, the occasional chudder made all three of them jump.</p>
<p>The setting sun of the night seemed to paired nicely with the fairy lights romelle had insisted that they put up, it was the perfect type of evening to be studying to. The library was often too crowded and the lights were too bright meaning studying was rather hard, the coffee shops were too busy and people would often stop to talk to them which would be highly distracting. </p>
<p>Romelle and Shay both jumped when pidge groaned and closed her note book, closed her laptop and put the pen down. âYa know girls, it is a friday night and we could actually be doing something funâ </p>
<p>âWhat do you suggest?â Shay asked, raising her eyebrow whilst looking up from her books for one of the first times that evening. âAnd would we need to change clothing?â</p>
<p>âWell I mean keith's band is taking part in one of those indie concertsâ she said sitting sideways on her chair playing with a strewn pen, she glanced at it from a side angle before looking at the two of them âI did promise him we would maybe swing by to watch and supportâ </p>
<p>Romelle turned to look at Shay, romelle shrugged at her which left the decision up to Shay. It had been a while since romelle had gone out to something at night, much less something on a friday night </p>
<p>Wow such an exciting college student</p>
<p>âWould it be ok if Hunk tagged along?â shay said raising her eyebrow, pidge shrugged before nodding at her </p>
<p>After that interaction Shay had left to get changed in her own dorm room. </p>
<p>âYou ok with her bringing Hunk?â romelle asked as she went through her wardrobe looking at all of her tops really not having a clue what she wanted to wear. </p>
<p>âYeah sureâ pidge replied, sounding like she was biting her tongue âJust bring my ex boyfriend along to a concert where my current boyfriend is playing , that wonât be awkwardâ there was a huge amount of sarcasm behind that statement. That earnt a slight chuckle from romelle as she picked out a band shirt she had picked up from a local thrift shop</p>
<p>âKeith and hunk seem pretty chill thoughâ she replied pressing it up against her body before reaching for a pair of jeans that she thought would look cute. </p>
<p>âYou wouldnât get it, you donât feel the awkwardness when we go on double datesâ pidge replied as she slid one of keiths jackets on her body. Romelle had put her jeans and shirt on by now and turned to look at pidge. She had decided to not change her earrings or the scarf headband she had been wearing all day, her curled hair would do fine.</p>
<p> Romelle shrugged at her âMe and youâre brother talk like weâre still best friendsâ she said picking up the hoodie that had been laid on the floor under her bed for a week now, she sniffed it and decided it still smelt ok enough to wear out </p>
<p>âThatâs different, he came out as gayâ she said, kind of dead pan whilst looking down at her phone âWe all knew, admit itâ </p>
<p>She had to sigh and simply nod in response, besides shiro was good to him. She was just happy to have him in her life as a best friend. There was a knock at the door which made both girls turn towards the door</p>
<p>âItâs openâ Pidge called before going back to texting someone, presumably keith </p>
<p>âLance decided to tag too '' Shay said with a slight groan, He winked at romelle earning an eye roll from her. It meant nothing flirty, lance was highly taken and romelle would never go for him anyway.</p>
<p>âWanting to boo mullet and cheer for lotor?â romelle asked, folding her arms and raising her eyebrow at him with a slight smirk. </p>
<p>âI will stomp on your foot If i hear any cat calls coming from youâ Pidge said, looking up having the same smirk on her face that romelle had. This earned an eye roll from lance before he put his hands in the air </p>
<p>âWhile me and youâre boo will never see eye to eye,I want to support the bandâ he said lowering his hands and putting them in his pockets âBesides my cousin just joined the band, you notice her straight awayâ </p>
<p>Romelle looked up at the mention of a new member, the two other members had never really brought up the fact that they were gaining a new member. </p>
<p>"shouldn't we get going then?" Shay said, jumping into the conversation whilst holding hunks hand.</p>
<p>He seemed out of it today </p>
<p>"yeah yeah, let's get going" pidge said trying to push them out the door, romelle simply rolled her eyes smiling taking her key from the hook and locking the door behind them. </p>
<p>---- </p>
<p>They took a short cut she was not aware of and they ended up at the main park of the town, the gazebo had been set up with a backstage area and band equipment. </p>
<p>Most of the bands romelle had not heard of, she really only knew about midnight dragons, Keith's band. </p>
<p>"here seems like a good spotâ pidge said</p>
<p>âIt only took the gremlin pushing past most of the taller people to find itâ lance whispered to romelle which made her laugh slightly, shay simply rolled her eyes at pidge before going to stand with hunk and sip from her iced latte. The other three stood a tad bit away from the couple, pidge was texting someone while lance went scouting around for some sort of drinks bit</p>
<p>âHows veronica?â Romelle asked looking up at the cuban boy which made him stop and turn to look at her again. He shoved his hands into his pockets and shrugged slightly at her </p>
<p>âWell we have kinda be talking though she is still ignoring me because of lotorâ he sighed and looked down at the floor, he kicked at a rock that was near his feet before looking back up âItâs whatever you know, older siblings are protective to an annoying extentâ</p>
<p>âI would assume Bandor would say the same about meâ she said before shrugging herself âYou and Lotor still up for meeting up for coffee on sundayâ </p>
<p>âOh duh, we both love our catch up sessions' ' he said forming a smile on his face scratching at the back of the neck, Romelle noticed a large ish dark mark on his neck which made her smirk slightly before shaking her head.</p>
<p>âHighlight of my weekâ<br /> The sound of some announcer coming on made the two turn towards the stage area, romelle couldnât quite hear the man talking, mainly because she was admiring his british accent and orange mustache. What she did understand was when he announced that pidge had dragged them to a battle of the bands, romelle turned to pidge and gave her a slight glare. </p>
<p>It was some band named pastel galaxies up first, their music really was not romelles vibe and she found herself reaching for her phone throughout a few of their songs. </p>
<p>Known on her luck, Keith's band was going to be the last act to perform. </p>
<p>Thankfully she was wrong </p>
<p>Midnight dragons came out straight after, the familiar faces of Keith and lotor caught her eye. Keith had dropped his guitar and was rocking his new piercings, no matter what he wore he seemed to wear it well. Lotor as always was borrowing some aspects of keiths wardrobe but the eyeliner was all his as was the hairstyle. </p>
<p>âMullets looking emo as everâ Lance said with his arms folded, romelle elbowed him in the arm and laughed slightly </p>
<p>âYou will eventually give it up that you had a crush on him in highschoolâ she asked raising her eyebrow slightly</p>
<p>Lance may have said something but Romelle wasnât paying attention, her eyes were immediately drawn to the new girl. She was absolutely beautiful. </p>
<p>She had the prettiest eyes and her skin was tanned and the bleached blonde, almost silver , hair fell around her head perfectly. Her long pastel  t-shirt tucked into her skinny black jeans just drew romelles attention to her amazing figure</p>
<p>Holy shit</p>
<p>âYo! Romelleâ Lance called making her jump and turn to look at him âYouâre pretty red, see something you like?â He was smirking at that point with his arms folded </p>
<p>âBite me mclainâ </p>
<p>She ignored him for the rest of the band's set, she couldnât place any of the songs that were played that night. She was just so entranced by watching the guitarist play and laugh and just enjoy life while performing. Her hair seemed to fall out of the high ponytail while she was jumping to the final song. </p>
<p>And with that their bit was over, the girl looked down directly at her group and gave a smile before looking at the crowd. </p>
<p>Romelles face completely flushed after that.</p>
<p>âThank you for coming out, enjoy the rest of the showâ Lotor said beating keith to the microphone, all three of them bowed before going back stage </p>
<p>âThat my guyâ lance said before doing some sort of wolf whistle, pidge came up to the two of them after that. Shay and hunk had left a few songs ago- something about all the coffee not agreeing with shay. </p>
<p>âWe should go see themâ she suggested already tugging on lances hoodie in the direction of the backstage area âBesides I want to finally meet the new girlâ</p>
<p>âI donât need much convincing to see my boyâ Lance said allowing himself to be dragged in the direction. Romelle  just rolled her eyes at lance before walking ahead. </p>
<p>She had to push past a few people and certainly lost pidge way behind her, she wasnât paying attention to where she was going and bumped into someone who practically towered over. She looked up at the butch woman and was practically falling over herself trying to appilogise </p>
<p>âWatch where youâre going next timeâ </p>
<p>Wow she had a rough deep voice</p>
<p>âzathrid, Itâs not her faultâ Another voice said jumping in, it belonged to a rather cute looking girl, she had pink hair and big hoop earrings in âSorry about her, weâve both had a rough week with college, itâs our final yearâ the girl held her hand out </p>
<p>âIâve got that to come, Iâm only a first year,â Romelle replied, taking the girl's hand before walking away from the two- she had wanted to introduce herself but she also really wanted to get out of that situation.</p>
<p>She breathed a sigh of relief when she got to the edge of the crowd, she looked up and could see Keith and Lotor having a smoke break which got her to smile. She turned back and could see pidge had climbed on top of lances shoulders, the two were already making their way through the crowd. </p>
<p>When they got to her pidge jumped down and walked over to keith and lotor, romelle and lance watched as she snuggled into keith's side. The three of them talked for about a minute before she motioned towards romelle and lance, romelle gave an awkward wave at the two while lance winked at lotor. </p>
<p>âOh come on are you two afraid of a bit of smokeâ Keith called before taking a drag from his cigarette. </p>
<p>âMy body is a temple koganeâ lance called back as the two walked forward towards them âThe only bad exception I let in is your hot drummerâ he then looked over at lotor and slipped his hand into his pocket. </p>
<p>âYieksâ pidge responded with a slight smirk directed at lance âSo whoâs your guitarist?â</p>
<p>âWeirdly,â Lotor started discarding his cigarette into a water bucket âThat would be an ex of mine, before I came out we were just experimentingâ </p>
<p>âSo what youâre saying is, I turned you gayâ A new british voice said, the girl from before walked out from the stage area with a guitar case held on her back. She folded her arms and smirked at lotor </p>
<p>âMore like I relised that, weâre both just too gay to be straightâ</p>
<p>So she's into girls?</p>
<p>Shit why is her heart going so fast </p>
<p>âYou took most of the gay, lets not forget thatâ</p>
<p>âAllura, this is pidgeâ keith said motioning the girl under his arm âThat's lanceâ he said pointing at lance before he turned to look at romelle âAnd sheâs romelleâ</p>
<p>âThe token singleâ lotor added which made romelle roll her eyes </p>
<p>âIâm just too good for anyone at our collegeâ she responded before laughing slightly âBut seriously, I donât meet enough peopleâ</p>
<p>âI dropped out of college, i much prefer the working lifeâ allura said rolling her shoulders backwards âWhat do you study?â</p>
<p>âCanât you tell, sheâs an art studentâ Lance said motioning to what she was wearing making romelle roll her eyes again </p>
<p>âThatâs a stereotype lanceâ</p>
<p>âAww cute,I drew from time to time- just when i'm having a bad day reallyâ Allura said rubbing her arm before getting an idea âCome with me for a sec,Iâll show you my sketch journalâ</p>
<p>So she's one of those girls? </p>
<p>âUh sureâ Romelle replied following the girl, romelle quickly caught up to her- there wasnât any security at events like this due to the bands not being huge or mainstream enough to have people trying to harass them. The female dressing room wasnât in use at the moment so there wasnât any issue of bumping into people. Allura reached into her bag and pulled out a leather bound book along with her phone. </p>
<p>âSorry if they are kind of bad, i'm just a hobbyistâ she said, passing the book to romelle. She looked at the book and felt it underneath her fingers for a second or two before opening it. </p>
<p>While it wasnât the sort of stuff she was used to seeing in sketchbooks but the composition of the pages were amazing. She assumed the journal was more like a feelings book rather than some sort of art book</p>
<p>âThose are really cool, I love the way you have all of the pages layed out, thatâs something I have been struggling with for a while so I think how youâve done it is pretty coolâ she said closing the book and passing it back to allura âIâd love to talk to you more about your journalingâ</p>
<p>Allura looked at her for a second or two before processing what she had said and nodding, she got out a post it note from what looked like a diary and gave it to her. Romelle looked at the neon pink piece of paper with the cutesy handwriting. </p>
<p>Romelle quickly put the number in her phone and saved the contact </p>
<p>---------------------------------------------------</p>
<p>âSo what did you and allura talk about?â Lance asked, smirking at her as they walked back to the college site, he was holding a disposable cup of coffee that Lotor had bought him before he and Keith had gone back to their shared apartment. </p>
<p>âJust artâ she shrugged</p>
<p>âIs that code for somethingâ</p>
<p>âNo we just talked about art, wheres pidge anywayâ</p>
<p>âSpending the night with keithâ </p>
<p>Romelle nodded âWanna sleep over then?â </p>
<p>âAs long as I can do youâre makeup againâ</p>
<p>They both got out their student ID to scan at the door and then walked to the dorm building. Romelle got her keys out and opened the door, turned the lights on and put her bag down. Her coffee had gone cold by now so she took it to the sink and tipped it out, she quickly got herself into something she could sleep in before lance got to her room. </p>
<p>âSharp shooter has arrivedâ He said opening her door, he was quite clearly wearing one of lotors shirts with a pair of shorts underneath<br /> âMake up is in the same place as always, Iâm making hot cocoaâ</p>
<p>âYou know the way to my heart ro roâ he laughed sitting down on pidges bed and leaning back into her fort of pillows for a second or two before getting up and going to her cupboard. She didnât have too big of a collection of makeup, she mainly only wore the basics everyday and only wore eye shadow when they went out for a proper night out. </p>
<p>Lance still knew way too much about makeup to make her look good.</p>
<p>Romelle brought the cup to him and put it on the nightstand, she kept hers in her hand so she could lightly sip at it while lance was taking breaks with make up. She got her laptop set up and found movie on netflix that they could just leave in the background</p>
<p>After having been watched so many times lance could recite the lines but it was the perfect background movie.</p>
<p>âYou are doing one of the worst jobs hiding that hickey by the wayâ romelle said as lance started getting out her make up and putting it in the order he was going to use it in</p>
<p>âWhat hickeyâ He asked playing dumb opening up her primer and putting it on the cotton pad âI have no idea what you are talking aboutâ</p>
<p>âItâs a huge purple mark on your neck, no matter how much concealer you put on it, I can see itâ She said with a slight smirk, she didnât want to move her face too much. Lance had complained to her before that if she moved her face when doing makeup it would crease and stuff. </p>
<p>âFine we had a hot make-out sessionâ he sighed focusing more on the makeup than her for a second âOne thing led to another and ⊠well you know the restâ</p>
<p>Romelle simply giggled at him âAs long as you had fun, I guessâ Â she shrugged </p>
<p>âWhat about you and that allura girl, I saw the way you looked at herâ</p>
<p>âI mean I just got her number, we just met I donât think anything is going to happen straight awayâ</p>
<p>âWow her number already, playerâ</p>
<p>âOh hush hush.ââ </p>
<p>âIm serious, thatâs really good for youâ</p>
<p>âWow thanksâ</p>
<p>When he had finally done her make-up they watched the end of the movie,took a few pictures with the make up and then lance dropped off the sleep. Romelle smiled at him and put the blanket over him before going to take the make-up off her face. </p>
<p>Once It was all off she walked back into the main room bit and checked her phone </p>
<p>Allura â€ïž<br /> Hey Itâs the girl from the concert, keith gave me the number, this is romelle right </p>
<p>Romelle looked down at her phone and smiled slightly, as if that girl had actually sought out her and her contact details- Itâs probably just so they can talk about art but still that brought a slight smile to her </p>
<p>Hey! Yeah itâs romelle, how you doing after the concert you killed it BTW</p>
<p>She wasnât expecting a quick response so she shut her laptop down and put her earphones in to listen to some music. She brushed her teeth, got a glass of water and got into bed </p>
<p>Allura â€ïž<br /> Awwwwwwwww!!!! Thanks, I was kinda nervous TBH, I just moved to the area and keith herd me playing</p>
<p>Oh Heâs my neighbour LOL thatâs how we met</p>
<p>Romelle smiled preparing herself to probably stay up most of the night talking to this girl- probably not a bad thing</p>
#voltron#voltron netflix#voltron shiro#voltron allura#Allura#romelle#romella x allura#shay x h#voltronfic#bandau#coffeeshopau#collegeau#prince lotor#lotor#emperor lotor#lotor deserved better#lotrart#lotura#voltron fandom#voltron fanfic#voltronfan#fanfiction tropes#voltron au#voltron band au#lotor is bad boy#allurance#shallura#pallura#kallura#romelle is a bean
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
4,5 years of Gotham in my lifeâ„
Wow my emotions these last days. Iâm not much of a text poster on this site but when Gotham ended I really felt I wanted to write this!
Gotham has been a huge part of my life for so long now. 4 years and 7 months since the first episode aired, thatâs some time gosh. And so much has happened during this journey! I just wanna mention some memorable things during these years. Like remember the pre-s02x09 excitement?? And other stuffs, ah here we go!
The first trailer made me SO EXCITE, I had wanted more batman villains content for years since I have always found the batman villains squad so interesting and good and unique characters, there is so much to explore here! And so the Gotham trailer came and I just OH MY GOD this is exactly what I want!! And so it started and it was amazing. My first love was Ed, it took him his first scene in ep1 to make me go totally THIS IS MY FAV! More eps went on and I required more Ed content. But then Oswald slowly grew on me kinda out of nowhere like I wasnât expecting it. And when amazing ep7 aired it just hit down on me from the sky, like it does when I know I got a new obsession/fandom. Oswaldâs amazing scenes in ep7 and I went âOkay this is it, IâM DEEP INTO THIS NOW AND I LOVE IT!â. In exactly THISâ scene/moment I basically said those words out loud and realized this is my life now, ugh also one of my fav looks I miss the bangs:
Shortly after ep7 I started shipping Nygmobblepot, since we knew who these characters were and who they will end up being it made SO much sense in this show, they were like the two familiar main villains in kinda the same age and I also loved them both so I mean it was obvious for me. Man in the beginning we were so very few in the shipping Nygmob pond, in the OCEAN of Gobblepot. It was a bit of a struggle sometimes, ppl wrote hate on my Nygmob posts n stuff shrug. And I just didnât get how not more ppl could see it? It would make more sense if this were new characters like they hadnât even met but since we knew this is Riddler and Penguin it just was fate for them to cross paths soon enough! We needed Nygmob content! I started making tons of my own AU:s since if the show wouldnât give us content I would do it.
BUT we had Robin & Cory with us! Reminder that Cory invented the shipname after 5 minutes and Robin & Coryâs amazing twitter activity during s1 especially I will always remember as a fav. Remember when they weâre so into roleplaying Nygmob and spoke how Ed & Os loved each other and all sorts of things. All about going to The Foxglove together and stuff. Ugh it was amazing, I miss their interactions. Â
In this very smol pond is when one day my shining star @conscience-killer (aka okimi79) approached me, with this â„ âSometimes I feel weâre the only Nygmobblepot shippers in the worldâŠwell apart from Robin and Cory. We should have a secret handshake or something.â
And man did we get a secret handshake! Gosh MY DEAR OKIMI! That I up til this day since then has spoken with like everyday for 4,5 years, you are amazing â„ And in that time of so few shippers it felt even more special, to have someone else out there as obsessed as me. Iâm so grateful we found each other at exactly that time and weâve been through so much on this journey â„.
When Nygmob in spring finally had their first scene it was so amazing and I have no idea how many times I have watched that scene to this day, and also with that the ship grew a bit yas!!
Letâs jump forward a bit. NYC Comic Con 2015 in fall, one of my fav Robin & Cory cons/interview times! Because the legendary ep 2x9 was soon upon us and OMG remember how excite they were in those interviews!?! And THEN, that fkn night THE episode aired. I couldnât believe it was real, it was EVERYTHING we had dreamed of!!! SO MUCH NYGMOB CONTENT and so in character and gosh. Man their season 2 relationship is just so beautiful and I love it til this day and 2x9 is forever my favorite episode because it meant EVERYTHING for us shippers and more people also started seeing the connection between Nygmob and so more ppl started to make content and join in!
A time after another shining star came into my life, @constant-sinner (aka (riddlelvr) â„ This amazing person and artist! And together with her and okimi I am part of the best trash family of three and I canât believe Iâve been a mom (yet iâm the youngest but iâm fashion fur coat mom okay) to these trash sinners for like 4 years. â„
Okay but remember all INSANE SMAYLOR CONTENT BEFORE SEASON 3!!? Man that was also one of the best times I had during these years. God they were so excite for their relationship in s3 and WERENâT WE ALL! And omg Comic Con. I had my fkn header for 3 years soon lol, man that moment I remember seeing the signing booth stream all casual and Robin & Cory goes âSmaaylor!! Nygmobblepot!!! ;))â And Iâm just wait WHUT omg. Their press tours with Sean is something Iâll miss even more than the episodes, always such a joy seeing those three together!
And when season 3 started it was just insane. To be honest how their relationship grew in s3 thatâs how I expected it to grow after their meeting in s1, it made sense already back then. Ed admiring Oswald and sneaking to his club and Oswald would be a huge part of Edâs journey to become the Riddler but ah well, I did my best with my AU:s back then!
And then s3 came and Gotham EXPLODED and I had no idea where all million ppl suddenly came from lol. It became huge. But since it still feels kinda close to this day (2,5 yrs though man), my most nostalgic feels will always be over s1-2 so Iâm not gonna write so much about the season 3-5 times in this text. My closest to heart milestones is during the first years and now that Iâve seen all episodes I still think season 1 is the best overall, except the lack of Nygmob content ofc ;)
Iâve not just felt love for the show ofc, the show isnât perfect. There has been serious flaws and bad writing and plot drops. Tbh s4 I just felt so NOPE about? 22 eps of wasteâŠLike Edâs plot for example like he barley had his own plot what happened? And we also have the q*eerbait Nygmob issue obviously. I have also felt the show has been a bit childish being -helloo- GOTHAM city weâre talking about? I think it would have been much better off with a MA-rating tbh to properly tell certain stories. After s4 though Iâm glad in s5 Nygmob finally got some proper screen time being together and in character!! Like thatâs how their relationship should have been from beginning of season 4, or season 1 if u ask me lol but ya know!
BUT I LOVE THIS SHOW, the amazing actors and characters and scenery and costumes!! Ed, Oswald, Robin & Cory will ofc always have the most special place in my heart â„ The Nygmob journey in the show has meant so much to me to follow it from day one and I never knew how much this show would mean to me when I started back in the day.
This show. And not just the show itself but my journey and life around it!!? So much has happened. For one example I had made a bit of gifs before but Gotham really got me into gif making, and itâs been a joy sharing content and my Nygmob AU will always be among my most fun things Iâve done, it was like if they ainât gonna give us enough content I WILL. Itâs a fun way of gif making to manip scenes to create something new! And today I still enjoy making gifs, as you probably know heh. Thanks so much for all nice comments and reblogs through all these years yaâll!! It warms my heart and I love to read reblog tags!Â
I have been at con and got to meet Robin, enjoyed so many interviews and promos, chatted with wonderful people. Every Friday night I have been up in my Europe timezone at 2am to live watch the show, the workdays after has been a bit of a struggle of being tired with going to bed like 5am lol but man itâs been so nice to follow it when it airs!
Watching together with my dearest @conscience-killer and @constant-sinner . Two of the best that happened to me during these years. These two people that Iâve spoken with like everyday for 4 years! Through Gotham finding two of my dearest friends in my life. Watching the show together and screaming, crying, laughing during this journey, about not just the show but EVERYTHING in life. They also are amazing writers and artists â„ And also helped me endless times with gif caption when my non-native brain trying to write gif captions at 3am after the episode lol. All my love to you both â„
THANKS TO ALL AMAZING PEOPLE that impacted me over these years. The cast and nice fandom people! My dearest @conscience-killer and @constant-sinner. And I also wanna mention dear @millicentcordelia and @selene-volturo that are amazing ppl that have been here with me since the very beginning of season 1. And they have always been so down to earth even during the stormiest periods of this showâs existence â„ Iâm so glad weâve shared this LONG journey!
And also hugs to my dear mutual fandom friends that Iâve shared hours of conversations with over the years. Some of us maybe donât speak as much nowadays and some of us have gone separate ways with new interests but I hope you know who you all are, regardless if we spoke yesterday or 2015. You have made my fandom time a joy!
Iâm actually okay with the show ending now you know. Ofc itâs a bit sad but as I said I felt s4 was kinda stomping around in the same spot and even s5 had some fillers like they didnât have more to do to push the story forward? The last ep was a nice easter egg wrap up for this LONG journey. And I mean shows live on with fan content, and who knows maybe it will return somehow? But it feels good they told us it would end so I was prepared for this and to say âgoodbyeâ. But itâs not goodbye because content will continue on this site and Iâll continue re-enjoy this show!
This is 4,5 years. In 2 pages, I could prob write 20 but ah, but i felt I got to to summary the most important things for me over these years â„. This show and stuff that came with it will always be such a big part of my life, ALL LOVE AND HUGS!
#my text#gotham#nygmobblepot#HUGS AND LOVE!!#ugh gosh my feels#so much has happened and i'm so grateful for all positive things that I've been a part of <333
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
URL music game
rules: spell out your URL with song titles and tag some friends
I was tagged by @doedreamss (thank you, dearie!! <3 )
Since I already did this game once with my main blog URL, I hope you wonât mind me doing this with my Black Sails sideblog (which is rather abandoned atm but I promise I havenât forgotten it and Iâll start posting there again eventually  I donât know to whom I talking to maybe the 2-3 people who follow me both here and there lol)... the name is also longer, so more songs yay (as if you were asking that lmao)!! ;)
Andante, andante - Lily James (Mamma mia! 2 OST) // all right, I didnât mean to return to my Mamma mia! obsession phase - it was bad enough when the first movie got out - but I got to listen to one song (which was not this one, but another song about a student kissing her teacher, rather creepy if you think about it but the music is so engaging itâs still stuck in my head, damn it) by chance and started roaming through the soundtrack of this sequel (which I havenât seen yet tbh, actually by choice since I already know a thing about the story that upsets me a lot, but I guess Iâll eventually watch it because the songs arenât bad, though Iâve had the impression that the level of silliness is not even close to the first movie and thatâs what I actually enjoyed about it in the first place :p ) and I got to listen to this song and :â) - Iâm not even one for love songs but this is so sweet and warm and intimate and Lily Jamesâ voice is delightful so yeah, another one bound to be stuck in my head for days! also it doesnât help that Iâve been thinking about Philinda slow dancing to this song I have a HUGE problem
Never give up on your dreams - Two Steps From Hell // HA, my mandatory TSFH mention when I talk about music! XD (and be grateful itâs the only one as I tried to make the list varied) One of my favourites (mh, I say that A LOT regarding TSFH but oh well :p ), so moving and epic and heart-lifting, Iâm undone whenever I listen to this, like, I canât function, itâs almost too much for me! :â)
Amazing grace - J2 (feat. Chelsea Caroline) // Oh, I love J2âČs covers of songs, theyâre so badass!! This is a more pop-rock/epic rendition than the usual hymn, but I find it great, and the singerâs voice is powerful and rich!
Taking the hobbits to Isengard - Erwin Beekveld // I legit have this song in my music playlist - I mean, how could I not?! XD This will NEVER be outdated and not legendary!!Â
Iâve no more fucks to give - Thomas Benjamin Wild. Esp. // About this song Iâm just going to say LIFE GOALS!!! This is the level I aspire to achieve hands down!
Only happy when it rains - Garbage // I blame the Captain Marvel soundtrack for bringing back this song, which rocks and sometimes is also a BIG mood!!
Northern lights - Gaelic Storm // aaaaaaand Gaelic Storm is another band that tends to pop up when I get to speak about music! I love, love, LOVE this song, itâs so touching and enchanting and soothing and, dare I say, romantic... <33
One day - Hans Zimmer // catch me crying whenever I hear this goddamn piece... especially the godforsaken end, man... you know the scene when it plays... ;_______;
Fat bottomed girls - Red Hot Chilli Pipers // whoo hoo, catch me headbanging and dancing all around at this!! I love the original song, of course, but this version with BAGPIPES!!!!!!!! INSTANT LOVE, it was!!!! (well, it does good on my self-esteem a bit as well, since I think I can consider myself a part of this âcategoryâ of ladies celebrated by the song ;) )
Today we rise - Luke Youngblood (Galavant OST) // have I begged you today to watch this show??!! This is one of my absolute FAVOURITES in the whole soundtrack and I get to sing along proudly every chance I get (which happens basically when Iâm alone, since I have to skip this soundtrack while Iâm outside in public because if I listened to it I would surely start smiling and giggling like an idiot and people would certainly think me mad) ... lol, Sid always complained about never having the opportunity to do a proper performance and in the end he was given one of the most brilliant songs to sing!!! :D Iâm almost, ALMOST tempted to follow him into battle - surely Iâll sing the hell out of it until the end, only to likely hide with the other peasants because well, once you think about what youâre singing youâre not exactly encouraged to pursue!! XD
Helvegen - Wardruna // wow, this song always sends me chills down my spine, so haunting and enchanting!!!
In the end - 2WEI // I blame AOS season 6âČs trailer for making me listen to this, although I already heard other pieces of 2WEI... What can I say, Iâm rather drawn to epic covers of songs (although I still love the original song to bits)...
El tango de Roxanne - Ewan McGregor, Jacek Koman, José Feliciano (Moulin Rouge OST) // I rewatched the movie not long time ago and this song never fails to fuck me up, I always arrive at the end choked up... I love the soundtrack of this movie!
Vespertine (My crimson bride) - Kamelot // Canât explain why, but this song, rather than being a fucking WONDER, has also been an anchor for me when my grandmother died... I donât know really why it kept playing in my head during that period, but it was actually a soothing balm for my wounded heart and my broken thoughts, so Iâm really grateful to it for keeping me steady (well, as steady as I could have been in that circumstance)... I love this song (and its album) to bits!!!
Everybody needs somebody to love - The Blues Brothers // This song (and its soundtrack and movie) is a sure antidote to sadness for me, nothing more to say!!
Sailing for adventure (on the big blue wet thing XD) - Muppet Treasure Island OST // letâs end on a VERY serious note, shall we?! Yep, I totally have this song on my phone and every time I listen to it I feel like I could embark on a ship and sail away! (though Iâm rather sure Iâd end up joining the two âfigureheadsâ singing âshould have took the train!â because I may get sea sick or something XD ) Can we appreciate the human actors singing along though?! Well, apart from the marvelous Tim Curry, of course...
Iâm tagging (always, if you havenât done it before and feel like it <3) @whitestnoise, @thelifeinmyshadesofgrey, @tirairgid, @queen-of-love-and-beauty, @valentinaonthemoon, @mednay, @ennaih ... Oh, I donât know really, whoever wants to do this!! :)
#doedreamss#tag game#did I have to comment the songs as well? of course not#did I do it anyway? obviously!! :p
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Summer 2019âČs Movies - My Top Ten Favourite Films (Part 2)
The Top Ten:
IMPORTANT NOTE:Â You WILL NOT find It Chapter 2Â here, but that does not mean it isnât awesome. Â I saw it AFTER I had sompleted this but while it was still editing., Â Technically itâs part of the Autumn/Winter period anyway, opening as it did in September. Â Undoubtedly look out for it at the end of the year when I post my Top 30 for the year.
10.  CAPTIVE STATE â WAY back in 2011, Rupert Wyatt followed up his impressive directorial debut The Escapist with an even more astounding show helming sci-fi franchise reboot Rise of the Planet of the Apes, and I knew here was a talent it was definitely gonna be worth my while to watch in future.  Then the years ticked by and he spectacularly failed to follow it up, and I began to think he might become one of those frustrating auteur talents that explode onto the scene, wow us with their wares and then just STOP, like Donnie Darkoâs Ryan Kelly or Bladeâs Stephen Norrington.  I was just about to give up hope when Wyatt returned with this dark and troubling skewed take on the alien invasion trope, but now, perversely, this filmâs failing fortunes make me think his career might just take a swan dive after all, and as far as Iâm concerned, on the evidence of the final film, that would be a crying shame.  Instead of telling the story of how the Earth falls to the conquering might of invading alien forces, Captive State concentrates on what happens after, focusing on a humanity stagnating under the thumb of an all-powerful occupying force, the collaborating police force that maintains discipline on the populace through tagging and intrusive surveillance, and the deep cover resistance movement thatâs built up in the eight years since âThe Legislatorsâ took over.  The main narrative focus of the story is Gabriel Drummond (Moonlightâs Ashton Sanders), a downtrodden Chicago youth working a menial job but dreaming of getting out with his pregnant girlfriend, who discovers a tentative connection to the underground resistance when his brother Rafe (White Boy Rickâs Jonathan Majors), whom he previously thought was dead, re-enters his life with a desperate request.  Unfortunately Gabriel has also come to the attention of local cop Will Mulligan (John Goodman), whoâs looking to use this connection to finally penetrate the âdangerous terrorist elementâ his office has been working for years to eradicate.  This is about as far from the classical invasion action territory of films like Independence Day, Skyline or even Signs as you can get, playing out much more like a World War 2 occupation thriller, and this is, in my opinion, one of its great strengths â thereâs a palpable, knife-edged tension throughout, Wyatt cranking up the suspense as each new plot development ups the stakes for all involved, and when that tension does eventually break it does so in suitably explosive style, leading to some taut and harrowing set-pieces, while the director and his co-writer Erica Beeney pull off some impressive twists and skilful rug-pulls that consistently surprise.  Indeed, this is one of the most skilfully written pieces of science fiction Iâve come across for a good while, brimming with big ideas and asking some suitably challenging questions throughout, before finally paying off our patience with a suitably powerful climax.  Itâs also extremely well-performed by a uniformly impressive ensemble cast â Goodman offers a performance of cool subtlety that proves the equal to much of his showier work on hits like 10 Cloverfield Lane and The Big Lebowski, while Sanders and Majors are both exceptional in what should have been major breakthrough roles that really built on their already impressive debuts, and thereâs quality support from the likes of Machine Gun Kelly, Vera Farmiga, Alan Ruck, Kevin Dunn and Madeline Brewer.  This is DEFINITELY one of the most robust and challenging pieces of scif-fi cinema Iâve seen this decade, and it certainly does deserve a lot more attention and appreciation than itâs received â it essentially bombed on its long-delayed release and suffered from painfully mixed, sometimes quite negative reviews, and I genuinely donât understand either.  This is an EXCELLENT film, and itâs a strong indicator of just what a great talent Rupert Wyatt is â I just have to hope this hasnât ruined his chances for the future, because I couldnât bear seeing him pull an undeserved vanishing act like so many others âŠ
9.  GODZILLA: KING OF MONSTERS â back in 2014, rising star director Gareth Edwards (already one-to-watch thanks to the sleeper hit success of his debut Monsters) proved he wasnât going to be a one-hit-wonder when he aced his first major studio gig, reinventing Japanese superstar property Godzilla for western audiences and EFFORTLESSLY wiping out the appalling stigma of Roland Emmerichâs underwhelming previous attempt (needless to say he was then a no-brainer to helm the first Star Wars spinoff movie, Rogue One, but thatâs another, even more awesome story). Suffice to say, the Big Gâs name was good in western cinema again, and Legendary Pictures swiftly put their planned Monsterverse franchise into action, building on this solid foundation with a similarly stylish âprequelâ in 2017âs Kong: Skull Island, with a showdown between the two screen icons intended further down the line.  The next major hurdle, however, was this super-important follow-up, intended to get all the gears turning â if THIS ONE flunked, the Monsterverse would take a massive nosedive.  Did it pull it off?  Not quite ⊠turns out this oneâs not looking likely to scrape even on its massive investment, never mind make a profit, but that sure ainât for lack of trying. Sure, the plotâs a bit of a far-fetched muddle and, as with its predecessor, the human characters are drawn in broad strokes and somewhat lacking in real spark, but the spectacleâs still there in spades and besides, the REAL selling point of these movies has always been their more gigantic characters.  Godzillaâs just as much of a colossal badass as he was in the first film, still a skyscraper-high bruiser with a moody mean streak and some suitably apocalyptic bad breath, but ultimately just the kind of monumental reptile you want on your side in a cataclysmic scrap, and heâs sure got his work cut out for him with one serious collection of similarly massive monsters crawling out of the woodwork (or, in this case, compromised secure black sites controlled by covert Titan management organisation Monarch) â theyâre a colourful bunch, from returning nasty Muto to newcomers Rodan and, particularly memorable, the beautiful but deadly Mothra, and most of them are heeding the call of the filmâs TRUE scene stealer, triple-headed rival alpha Titan King Ghidorah, who is in every way a genuinely viable nemesis for the Big G himself.  Needless to say, the BIG stars are presented without compromise throughout, as gargantuan and terrifying as their reputations make them out to be, and whenever theyâre on screen it just lights up, the visual effects budget working overtime and all the moneyâs up there on the screen, while the property damage quota shoots through the roof in suitably pulse-racing style ⊠and yet again, the human story does kind of get buried in the fallout.  Not that theyâre a completely unmemorable lot â itâs great to see Ken Watanabe return as elegantly noble Monarch honcho Dr Ishiro Serazawa, along with his assistant Dr Vivienne Graham (another winning turn from Sally Hawkins), and the rest of Monarch gets much stronger representation this time round as weâre introduced to a crew that includes Bradley Whitford, Ice Cubeâs son OâShea Jackson Jr. (Straight Outta Compton) and Aisha Hinds, while thereâs a typically classy bad guy turn from Charles Dance as Alan Jonah, the amoral ex-soldier leading an eco-terrorist group who (for baffling reasons) want to awaken all the Titans at once so they can fight for supremacy.  The main narrative focus, however, is on the fractured family unit of former Monarch specialist Dr Mark Russell (Super 8âs Kyle Chandler) and his fellow scientist wife Emma and daughter Madison (Vera Farmiga and Stranger Thingsâ Millie Bobby Brown), who have both been kidnapped by Jonah, a story thatâs contrived and clumsily written, shot through with plot-holes when the twists arenât painfully telegraphed ahead of time, and Brown barely gets ANYTHING to do other than be scared or stubborn, but they still give it their all and, since theyâre all great actors, they largely win out against the writing.  This certainly isnât the best movie released this year, definitely leaning more towards the guilty pleasure category, but thereâs more than enough good here to outweigh the bad, so this is definitely one of those wonderful movies where you get PLENTY out of it if you just sit back and GO WITH IT.  Itâs certainly got a strong director and co-writer in Michael Dougherty, who cut his teeth working for Bryan Singer on X2 and Superman Returns (which was similarly flawed, but still enjoyable in its own right) before making his big break behind the camera on Krampus, and for all its clunkiness it wins you over with its big-wow factor, can-do attitude and industrial-sized bucket-loads of heart and emotional heft, as well as a particularly cracking score from Bear McCreary, one of the most deservedly well respected composers working on both the big and small screens today, so in spite of the flaws this still deserves to be counted as a pretty rousing success.  Thankfully Godzilla Vs. King Kong is still greenlit and scheduled to arrive next spring, so thereâs still life in the old lizards yet â long live the King indeed.
8.  DARK PHOENIX â wow, this really has been a summer for mistreated sequels, hasnât it? Thereâs a seriously stinky cloud of controversy surrounding what is now, in light of recent developments between Disney and Twentieth Century Fox, all but QUARANTEED to be the last true Singer-era X-Men movie, a film which saw two mooted release dates (first November 2018 then this February, before finally limping onto screens with very little fanfare in June, almost as if Fox wanted to bury it.  Certainly rumours of its compromise were rife, particularly regarding supposed rushed reshoots because of clashing similarities with Marvelâs major tent-pole release Captain Marvel (and given the all-conquering nature of the MCU there was no way they were having that, was there?), so like many I was expecting a clunky mess, maybe even a true stinker to rival X-Men Origins: Wolverine.  In truth, while itâs not perfect, the end result is nothing like the turd we all feared â the final film is, in fact, largely a success, worthy of favourable comparison with its stronger predecessors.  It certainly makes much needed amends for the disappointing mismanagement of the source comicsâ legendary Dark Phoenix saga in 2006âs decidedly compromised original X-Men trilogy capper The Last Stand, treating the story with the due reverence and respect it deserves as well as serving as a suitably powerful send-off for more than one beloved key character.  Following the ârebootedâ path of the post-Days of Future Past timeline, itâs now 1992, and after the world-changing events of Apocalypse the X-Men have now become a respected superhero team with legions of fans and their own personal line to the White House, while mutants at large have now mostly become accepted by the regular humans around them.  Then a hastily planned mission into space takes a turn for the worst and Jean Grey (Game of Thronesâ Sophie Turner) winds up absorbing an immensely powerful, thoroughly inexplicable cosmic force that makes her go powers haywire while also knocking loose repressed childhood traumas Professor Charles Xavier (James McAvoy) would rather had stayed buried, sending her on a dangerous spiral out of control which leads to a destructive confrontation and the inadvertent death of a teammate. Needless to the situation soon becomes desperate as Jean goes on the run and the world starts to turn against them all once again ⊠all in all, then, itâs business as usual for the cast and crew of one of Foxâs flagship franchises, and it SHOULD have gone off without a hitch. When Bryan Singer opted not to return this time around (instead setting his sights on Queen biopic Bohemian Rhapsody), key series writer Simon Kinberg stepped into the breach for his directorial debut, and it turns out heâs got a real talent for it, giving us just the kind of robust, pacy, thrilling action-packed epic his compatriot would have delivered, filled with the same thumping great set-pieces (the final actâs stirring, protracted train battle is the unequivocal highlight here), well-observed character beats and emotional resonance weâve come to expect from the series as a whole (then again, he does know these movies back to frond having at least co-written his fair share). The cast, similarly, are all on top form â McAvoy and Michael Fassbender (as fan favourite Erik Lehnsherr, aka Magneto) know their roles so well now they can do this stuff in their sleep, but we still get to see them explore interesting new facets of their characters (particularly McAvoy, who gets to reveal an intriguing dark side to the Professor weâve only ever seen hinted at before now), while Turner finally gets to really breathe in a role which felt a little stiff and underexplored in her series debut in Apocalypse (she EASILY forges the requisite connective tissue to Famke Janssenâs more mature and assured take in the earlier films); conversely Tye Sheridan (Cyclops), Alexandra Shipp (Storm), Kodi Smit-McPhee (Nightcrawler) and Evan Peters (Quicksilver) get somewhat short shrift but nonetheless do A LOT with what little they have, and at least Jennifer Lawrence and Nicholas Hoult still get to do plenty of dramatic heavy lifting as the last of Xavierâs original class, Raven (Mystique) and Hank McCoy (Beast); the only real weak link in the cast is the villain, Vuk, a shape-shifting alien whose quest to seize the power Jeanâs appropriated is murkily defined at best, but at least Jessica Chastain manages to invest her with enough icy menace to keep things from getting boring.  All in all, then, this is very much a case of business as usual, Kinberg and co keeping the action thundering along at a suitably cracking pace throughout (powered by a typically epic score from Hans Zimmer), and the film only really comes off the rails in its final moments, when that aforementioned train finally comes off its tracks and the reported reshoots must surely kick in â as a result this is, to me, most reminiscent of previous X-flick The Wolverine, which was a rousing success for the majority of its runtime, only coming apart in its finale thanks to that bloody ridiculous robot samurai. The climax is, therefore, a disappointment, too clunky and sudden and overly neat in its denouement (and we really could have done with a proper examination of the larger social impact of these events), but itâs little enough that it doesnât spoil what came before ⊠which just makes the filmâs mismanagement and resulting failure, as well as its subsequent treatment from critics and fans alike, all the more frustrating. This film deserved much better, but ultimately looks set to be disowned and glossed over by most of the fanbase as the property as a whole goes through the inevitable overhaul now that Disney/Marvel owns Fox and plans to bring the X-Men and their fellow mutants into the MCU fold.  I feel genuinely sorry for the one remaining X-film, The New Mutants, which is surely destined for spectacular failure after its similarly shoddy round of reschedules finally comes to an end next summer âŠ
7.  FAST COLOR â intriguingly, the most INTERESTING superhero movie Iâve encountered so far this year is NOT a major franchise property, or even a comic book adapted to the screen at all, but a wholly original indie which snuck in very much under the radar on its release but is surely destined for cult greatness in the future, not least due to some much-deserved critical acclaim.  Set in an unspecified future where it hasnât rained for years, a homeless vagabond named Ruth (Gugu Mbatha-Raw) is making her aimless way across a desolate American Midwest, tormented by violent seizures which cause strange localised earthquakes, and hunted by Bill (Argoâs Christopher Denham), a rogue scientist who wants to capture her so he can study her abilities.  Ultimately sheâs left with no other recourse than to run home, sheltering with her mother Bo (Middle of Nowhere and Orange is the New Blackâs Lorraine Toussaint), and her young daughter Lila (The Passageâs Saniyya Sidney), both of whom also have weird and wondrous powers of their own.  As the estranged family reconnect, Ruth finally learns to control her powers as sheâs forced to confront her own troubled past, but as Bill closes in it looks like their idyll might be short-lived ⊠this might only be the second feature of writer-director Julie Hart (who cut her teeth penning well-regarded indie western The Keeping Room before making her own debut helming South By Southwest Film Festival hit Miss Stevens), but itâs a blinding statement of intent for the future, a deceptively understated thing of beauty that eschews classic superhero cinema conventions of big spectacle and rousing action in favour of a quiet, introspective character-driven story where the unveiling and exploration of Ruth and her kinâs abilities are secondary to the examination of how their familial dynamics work (or often DONâT), while Hart and cinematographer Michael Fimognari (probably best known for his frequent work for Mike Flanagan, including forthcoming Stephen King horror Doctor Sleep) bring a ruined but bleakly beautiful future to life through inventively understated production design and sweeping, dramatic vistas largely devoid of visual effects.  Subtlety is the watchword, but that doesnât mean that there arenât fireworks here, itâs just that theyâre generally performance-based â awards-darling Mbatha-Raw (Belle) gives a raw, heartfelt performance, painting Rith in vivid shades of grey, while Toussaint is restrained but powerfully memorable and Sidney builds on her already memorable work to deliver what might be her best turn to date, and there are strong supporting turns from Denham (who makes his nominal villain surprisingly sympathetic) and Hollywood great David Strathairn as gentle small town sheriff Ellis.  Leisurely paced and understated it may be, but this is still an incendiary piece of work, sure to become a breakout sleeper hit for a filmmaking talent from whom I expect GREAT THINGS in the future, and since the storyâs been picked up for expansion into a TV series with Hart at in charge that looks like a no-brainer.  And it most assuredly IS a bona fide superhero movie, despite appearances to the contrary âŠ
6.  ONCE UPON A TIME IN HOLLYWOOD â since his explosion onto the scene twenty-seven years ago with his runaway smash debut Reservoir Dogs, Quentin Tarantino has become one of the most important filmmakers of his generation, a true master of the cinematic art form who consistently delivers moving picture masterpieces that thrill, entertain, challenge and amuse audiences worldwide ⊠at least those who can stomach his love of unswerving violence, naughty talk and morally bankrupt antiheroes and despicably brutal villains who are often little more than a shade different from one another.  Time has moved on, though, and while heâs undoubtedly been one of the biggest influences on the way cinema has changed over the past quarter century, there are times now that itâs starting to feel like the scene is moving on in favour of younger, fresher blood with their own ideas.  I think Tarantino can sense this himself, because he recently made a powerful statement â after heâs made his tenth film, he plans to retire.  Given that OUATIH is his NINTH film, that deadline is already looming, and we unashamed FANS of his films are understandably aghast over this turn of events.  Thankfully he remains as uncompromisingly awesome a writer-director as ever, delivering another gold standard five-star flick which is also most definitely his most PERSONAL work to date, quite simply down to the fact that itâs a film ABOUT film. Sure, it has a plot (of sorts, anyway), revolving around the slow decline of the career of former TV star Rick Dalton (Leonardo Dicaprio), who languishes in increasing anonymity in Hollywood circa 1969 as his former western hero image is being slowly eroded by an increasingly hacky workload guest-starring on various syndicated shows as a succession of punching-bag heavies for the hero to wale on, while his only real friend is his one-time stunt double, Cliff Booth (Brad Pitt), a former WW2 hero with a decidedly tarnished reputation of his own; meanwhile new neighbours have moved in next door to further distract him â hot-as-shit young director Roman Polanski (Rafal Zawierucha), riding high on the success of Rosemaryâs Baby, and his new wife Sharon Tate (Margot Robbie). Certainly this all drives the film, along with real-life events that involving one of the darkest crimes in modern American history, but a lot of the time the plot is largely coincidental â Quentin uses it as a springboard to wax lyrical about his very favourite subject and pay loving (if sometimes irreverently satirical) tribute to the very business heâs been indulging in with such great success since 1992.  Sure, itâs also about âHelter Skelterâ and the long shadow cast by Charles Manson and his band of murderous misfits, but these are largely incidental, as weâre treated to long, entertaining interludes as we follow Rick on a shoot as the bad guy in the pilot for the Lancer TV series, visit the notorious Spahn Ranch with Cliff as heâs unwittingly drawn into the lionâs den of the deadly Manson Family, join Robbieâs Tate as she watches âherselfâ in The Wrecking Crew, and enjoy a brilliant montage in which we follow Rickâs adventures in Spaghetti westerns (and Eurospy cinema) after heâs offered a chance to change his flagging fortunes, before the film finally builds to a seemingly inevitable, fateful conclusion that Tarantino then, in sneakily OTT Inglourious Basterds style, mischievously turns on its head with a devilish game of âWhat Ifâ.  The results are a thoroughly engrossing and endlessly entertaining romp through the seedier side of Hollywood and a brilliant warts-and-all examination of the craftâs inner workings that, interestingly, reveals as much about the Business today as it does about how it was way back into Golden Age the film portrays, all while delivering bucket-loads of QTâs trademark cool, swagger, idiosyncratic genius and to-die-for dialogue and character-work, and, of course, a typically exceptional all-star cast firing on all cylinders.  Dicaprio and Pitt are both spectacular (Brad is endearingly taciturn, playing it wonderfully close to the vest throughout, while Leo is simply ON FIRE, delivering a mercurial performance EASILY on a par with his work on Shutter Island and The Wolf of Wall Street â could this be good enough to snag him a second Oscar?), while Robbie consistently endears us to Tate as she EFFORTLESSLY brings the fallen star back to life, and thereâs an incredible string of amazing supporting turns from established talent and up-and-comers alike, from Kurt Russell, Al Pacino and a very spiky Bruce Dern to Mike Moh (in a FLAWLESS take on Bruce Lee), Margaret Qualley, Austin Butler and in particular Julia Butters as precocious child star Trudi Fraser.  Packed with winning references, homages, pastiches and ingenious little in-jokes, handled with UTMOST respect for the true life subjects at all times and shot all the way through with his characteristic flair and quirky, deliciously dark sense of humour, this is cinema very much of the Old School, and EVERY INCH a Tarantino flick.  With only one more film to go the implied end of his career seems much too close, but if he delivers one more like this heâll leave behind a legacy that ANY filmmaker would be proud of.
5.  CRAWL â summer 2019âs runner-up horror offering marks a rousing return to form for a genre talent whoâs FINALLY delivered on the impressive promise of his early work â Alexandre Aja made a startling debut with Switchblade Romance, which led to his big break helming the cracking remake of slasher stalwart The Hills Have Eyes, but then he went SPECTACULARLY off the rails when he made the truly abysmal Piranha 3D, which I wholeheartedly regard as one of THE VERY WORST FILMS EVER MADE IN ALL OF HISTORY. ïżœïżœHe took a big step back in the right direction with the admittedly flawed but ultimately enjoyable and evocative Horns (based on the novel by Stephen Kingâs son Joe Hill), but itâs with this stripped back, super-tight man-against-nature survival horror that the Aja of old has TRULY returned to us.  IN SPADES.  Seriously, I personally think this is his best film to date â thereâs no fat on it at all, going from a simple set-up STRAIGHT into a precision-crafted exercise in sustained tension that relentlessly grips right up to the end credits. The film is largely just a two-hander â Maze Runner star Kaya Scodelario plays Haley Keller, a Florida college student and star swimmer who ventures into the heart of a Category 5 hurricane to make sure her estranged father, Dave (Saving Private Ryanâs Barry Pepper), is okay after he drops off the grid.  Finding their old family home in a state of disrepair and slowly flooding, she does a last minute check of the crawl-space underneath, only to discover her father badly wounded and a couple of hungry alligators stalking the dark, cramped, claustrophobic confines.  With the flood waters rising and communications cut off, Haley and Dave must use every reserve of strength, ingenuity and survival instinct to keep each other alive in the face of increasingly daunting odds ⊠even with a premise this simple, there was plenty of potential for this to become an overblown, clunky mess in the wrong hands (a la Snakes On a Plane), so itâs a genuinely great thing that Aja really is back at the height of his powers, milking every fraught and suspenseful set-piece to its last drop of exquisite piano-wire tension and putting his actors through hell without a reprieve in sight.  Thankfully itâs not JUST about scares and atmosphere, though â thereâs a genuinely strong family drama at the heart of the story that helps us invest in these two, Scodelario delivering a phenomenally complex performance as she peels back Haleyâs layers, from stubborn pedant, through vulnerable child of divorce, to ironclad born survivor, while reconnecting with her emotionally raw, repentantly open father, played with genuine naked intensity in a career best turn from Pepper.  Their chemistry is INCREDIBLY strong, making every scene a joy even as it works your nerves and tugs on your heartstrings, and as a result you DESPERATELY want to see them make it out in one piece.  Not that Aja makes it easy for them â the gators are an impressively palpable threat, proper scary beasties even if they are largely (admittedly impressively executed) digital effects, while the storm is almost a third character in itself, becoming as much of an elemental nemesis as its scaly co-stars.  Blessedly brief (just 87 minutes!) and with every second wrung out for maximum impact, this is survival horror at its most brutally, simplistically effective, a deliciously vicious, primal chill-ride that thoroughly rewards from start to finish.  Welcome back, Mr Aja.  Weâve missed you.
4.  BRIGHTBURN â torpedoing Crawl right out of the water is this refreshing, revisionist superhero movie that takes one of the most classic mythologies in the genre and turns it on its head with TERRIFYING results. The basic premise is an absolute blinder â what if, when he crashed in small-town America as a baby, Superman had turned out to be a bad seed?  Unsurprising, then, that it came from James Gunn, who here produces a screenplay by his brother and cousin Brian and Mark (best known for penning the likes of Journey 2: the Mysterious Island, but nobodyâs perfect) and the directorial big break of his old mate David Yarovesky (whose only previous feature is obscure sci-fi horror The Hive) â Gunn is, of course, an old pro at taking classic comic book tropes and creating something completely new with them, having previously done so with HUGE success on cult indie black comedy Super and, in particular, Marvelâs Guardians of the Galaxy movies, and his fingerprints are ALL OVER this one too.  The Hunger Gamesâ Elizabeth Banks (who starred in Gunnâs own directorial debut Slither) and David Denman (The Office) are Tori and Kyle Breyer, a farming couple living in Brightburn, Kansas, who are trying for a baby when a mysterious pod falls from the sky onto their land, containing an infant boy.  As youâd expect, they adopt him, determined to keep his origin a secret, and for the first twelve of his life all seems perfectly fine â Brandonâs growing up into an intelligent, artistic child who loves his family.  Then his powers manifest and he starts to change â not just physically (heâs impervious to harm, incredibly strong, has laser eyes and the ability to disrupt electronic devices ⊠oh, and he can fly, too), but also in personality, as he becomes cold, distant, even cruel as he begins to demonstrate some seriously sociopathic tendencies.  As his parents begin to fear what heâs becoming, things begin to spiral out of control and people start to disappear or turn up brutally murdered, and it becomes clear that Brandon might actually be something out of a nightmare ⊠needless to say this is superhero cinema as full-on horror, Brandonâs proclivities leading to some proper nasty moments once he really starts to cut loose, and thereâs no mistaking this future super for one of the good guys â he pulverises bones, shatters faces and melts skulls with nary a twitch, just the tiniest hint of a smile.  Itâs an astonishing performance from newcomer Jackson A. Dunn, who perfectly captures the nuanced subtleties as Brandon goes from happy child to lethal psychopath, clearly demonstrating that heâs gonna be an incredible talent in future; the two grown leads, meanwhile, are both excellent, Denman growing increasingly haunted and exasperated as he tries to prove his own son is a wrong âun, while Banks has rarely been better, perfectly embodying a mother desperately clinging to the idea that her son is innocent no matter how compelling the evidence becomes, and thereâs quality support from Breaking Badâs Matt Jones and Search Partyâs Meredith Hagner as Brandonâs aunt and uncle, Noah and Meredith, and Becky Wahlstrom the mother of one of his school-friends, who seems to see him for what he is right from the start.  Dark, suspenseful and genuinely nasty, this is definitely not your typical superhero movie, often playing like Kick-Assâ even more twisted cousin, and there are times when it displays some of the same edgy, black-hearted sense of humour, too.  In other words, itâs all very James Gunn.  Itâs one sweet piece of work, everyone involved showing real skill and devotion, and Yarovesky in particular proves heâll definitely be one-to-watch in the future.  There are already plans for a potential sequel, and given where this particular little superhero universe seems to be heading I think it could be something pretty special, so fair to say I canât wait.
3. Â FAST & FURIOUS PRESENTS HOBBS & SHAW â itâs official, this summerâs most OTT movie is THE MOST FUN Iâve had at the cinema so far this year, a genuinely batshit crazy, pure bonkers rollercoaster ride of a film I just couldnât get enough of, truly the perfect sum of all its baffling parts. Â The Fast & Furious franchise has always revelled in its extremes, as subtle as a brick and very much playing to the blockbuster, popcorn movie crowd right from the start, but it wasnât until Fate of the Furious (yup, ridiculous title, says it all) that it really started to play to the inherent ridiculousness of its overall setup, paving the way for this first crack at a new spin-off series for the post Vin Diesel years. Â Needless to say this one has fully embraced the sheer ludicrousness, and director David Leitch is the perfect choice to shepherd it into the future, having previously mastered OTT action through John Wick and Atomic Blonde before helming manic screwball comedy Deadpool 2, which certainly is the strongest comparison point here â Hobbs & Shaw is every bit as loud, violent, chaotic and thoroughly irreverent, definitely playing up the inherent comic potential at the core of the material as he cranks up the humour. Dwayne Johnson and Jason Statham take centre stage now as, respectively, DSS agent Luke Hobbs and former SAS black operative Deckard Shaw, the ultimate action movie odd couple once again forced to work together to foil the bad guy and save the world from a potentially cataclysmic disaster. Â Specifically Brixton Lore (Idris Elba), a self-proclaimed âblack supermanâ enhanced with cybernetic implants and genetic manipulation to turn him into the ultimate warrior, who plans to use a lethal designer supervirus to eradicate half of humanity (as supervillains tend to do), but thereâs one small flaw in his plan â the virus has been stolen by Hattie Shaw (Mission: Impossible â Falloutâs Vanessa Kirby), a rogue MI6 agent who also happens to be Deckardâs sister. Â Got all that? Â Yup, the movie really is as mad as it sounds, but thatâs very much part of the charm â thereâs an enormous amount of fun to be had in just giving in and going along with the madness of it all, as Hobbs and the two Shaws bounce from one over-the-top, ludicrously destructive set-piece to the next, kicking plenty of arse along the way when theyâre not jumping out of tall buildings or driving fast cars at ludicrous speeds in heavy traffic, and when theyâre not doing that theyâre bickering with enthusiasm, each exchange crackling with exquisite hate-hate chemistry and liberally laced with hilarious dialogue delivered with gleeful, fervent venom (turns out thereâs few things so enjoyable a watching Johnson and Statham verbally rip each other a new one), and the two action cinema heavyweights have never been better than they are here, each bringing the very best performances of their respective careers out of each other as they vacillate, while Kirby holds her own with consummate skill that goes to show sheâs got a bright future of her own. Â As for Idris Elba, the one-time potential future Bond deserves to be remembered as one of the all-time great screen villains ever, investing Brixton with the perfect combination of arrogant swagger and lethal menace to steal every scene heâs in while simultaneously proving he can be just as big a badass in the action stakes; Leitch also scatters a selection of familiar faces from his previous movies throughout a solid supporting cast which also includes the likes of Fear the Walking Deadâs Cliff Curtis, From Dusk Till Dawnâs Eiza Gonzalez and Helen Mirren (who returns as Deckard and Hattieâs mum Queenie Shaw), while thereâs more than one genuinely brilliant surprise cameo to enjoy. Â As weâve come to expect, the action sequences are MASSIVE, powered by nitrous oxide and high octane as property is demolished and vehicles are driven with reckless abandon when our protagonists arenât engaged bruising, bone-crunching fights choreographed with all the flawless skill youâd expect from a director who used to be a professional stuntman, but this time round the biggest fun comes from the downtime, as the aforementioned banter becomes king. Â Itâs an interesting makeover for the franchise, going from heavyweight action stalwart to comedy gold, and itâs direction I hope theyâll maintain for the inevitable follow-up â barring Fast Five, this is the best Fast & Furious to date, and a strong indicator of how it should go to keep conquering multiplexes in future. Â Sign me up for more, please.
2. Â SPIDER-MAN: FAR FROM HOME â this summerâs been something of a decompression period for fans of the Marvel Cinematic Universe, with many of us recovering from the sheer emotional DEVASTATION of the grand finale of Phase 3, Avengers: Endgame, so the main Blockbuster Seasonâs entry really needed to be light and breezy, a blessed relief after all that angst and loss, much like Ant-Man & the Wasp was last year as it followed Infinity War. Â And it is, by and large â this is as light-hearted and irreverent as its predecessor, following much the same goofy teen comedy template as Homecoming, but thereâs no denying that thereâs a definite emotional through-line from Endgame that looms large here, a sense of loss the film fearlessly addresses right from the start, sometimes with a bittersweet sense of humour, sometimes straight. Â But whichever path the narrative chooses, the film stays true to this underlying truth â there have been great and painful changes in this world, and we canât go back to how it was before, no matter how hard we try, but then perhaps we shouldnât. Â This is certainly central to our young heroâs central arc â Peter Parker (Tom Holland) is in mourning, and not even the prospect of a trip around Europe with his newly returned classmates, together with the chance to finally get close to M.J. (Zendaya), maybe even start a relationship, can entirely distract him from the gaping hole in his life. Â Still, heâs gonna give it his best shot, but it looks like fate has other plans for our erstwhile Spider-Man as superspy extraordinaire Nick Fury (Samuel L. Jackson) comes calling, basically hijacking his vacation with an Avengers-level threat to deal with, aided by enigmatic inter-dimensional superhero Quentin Beck, aka Mysterio (Jake Gyllenhaal), who has a personal stake in the mission, but as heâs drawn deeper into the fray Peter discovers that things may not be quite as they seem. Â Of course, giving anything more away would of course dumps HEINOUS spoilers on the precious few who havenât yet seen the film â suffice to say that the narrative drops a MAJOR sea-change twist at the midpoint thatâs EVERY BIT as fiendish as the one Shane Black gave us in Iron Man 3 (although the more knowledgeable fans of the comics will likely see it coming), and also provides Peter with JUST the push he needs to get his priorities straight and just GET OVER IT once and for all. Â Tom Holland again proves his character is the most endearing teenage geek in cinematic history, his spectacular super-powered abilities and winning underdog perseverance in the face of impossible odds still paradoxically tempered by the fact heâs as loveably hopeless as ever outside his suit; Mysterio himself, meanwhile, frequently steals the film out from under him, the strong bromance they develop certainly mirroring what Peter had with Tony Stark, and itâs a major credit to Gyllenhaal that he so perfectly captures the essential dualities of the character, investing Beck with a roguish but subtly self-deprecating charm that makes him EXTREMELY easy to like, but ultimately belying something much more complex hidden beneath it; itâs also nice to see so many beloved familiar faces returning, particularly the fantastically snarky and self-assured Zendaya, Jacob Batalon (once again pure comic gold as Peterâs adorably nerdy best friend Ned), Tony Revolori (as his self-important class rival Flash Thompson) and, of course, Marisa Tomei as beloved Aunt May, as well as Jackson and Cobie Smoulders as dynamite SHIELD duo Fury and his faithful lieutenant Maria Hill, and best of all Jon Favreau gets a MUCH bigger role this time round as Happy Hogan. Â Altogether this is very much business as usual for the MCU, the well-oiled machine unsurprisingly turning out another near-perfect gem of a superhero flick that ticks all the required boxes, but a big part of the filmâs success should be attributed to returning director Jon Watts, effectively building on the granite-strong foundations of Homecoming with the help of fellow alumni Chris McKenna and Erik Sommers on screenplay duty, for a picture that feels both comfortingly familiar and rewardingly fresh, delivering on all the required counts with thrilling action and eye candy spectacle, endearingly quirky character-based charm and a typically winning sense of humour, and plenty of understandably powerful emotional heft. Â And, like always, there are plenty of fan-pleasing winks and nods and revelations, and the pre-requisite mid- and post-credit teasers too, both proving to be some proper game-changing corkers. Â The future of the property may be in doubt, but this is still another winner from the Marvel Cinematic Universe, but then was there really ever any doubt?
1.  JOHN WICK CHAPTER 3 â needless to say, those who know me should be in no doubt why THIS is at the top of my list for summer 2019 â this has EVERYTHING I love in movies and more. Keanu Reeves is back in the very best role heâs ever played, unstoppable, unbeatable, un-killable hitman John Wick, who, when we rejoin him mere moments after the end of 2017âs phenomenal Chapter 2, is in some SERIOUSLY deep shit, having been declared Incommunicado by the High Table (the all-powerful ruling elite who run this dark and deadly shadowy underworld) after circumstances forced him to gun down an enemy on the grounds of the New York Continental Hotel (the inviolable sanctuary safe-house for all denizens of the underworld), as his last remaining moments of peace tick away and he desperately tries to find somewhere safe to weather the initial storm.  Needless to say the opening act of the film is ONE LONG ACTION SEQUENCE as John careers through the rain-slick backstreets of New York, fighting off attackers left and right with his signature brutal efficiency and unerring skill, perfectly setting up whatâs to come â namely a head-spinning, exhausting parade of spectacular set pieces that each put EVERY OTHER offering in any other film this year to shame.  Returning director Chad Stahelski again proves that heâs one of the very best helmsmen around for this kind of stuff, delivering FAR beyond the call on every count as he creates a third entry to a series that continues to go from strength to strength, while Keanu once again demonstrates what a phenomenal screen action GOD he is, gliding through each scenario with poise, precision and just the right balance of brooding charm and so-very-done-with-this-shit intensity and a thoroughly enviable athletic physicality that really does put him on the same genre footing as Tom Cruise.  As with the first two chapters, what plot there is is largely an afterthought, a facility to fuel the endless wave of stylish, wince-inducing, thoroughly exhilarating violent bloodshed, as John cuts another bloody swathe through the underworld searching for a way to remove the lethal bounty from his head while an Adjudicator from the High Table (Orange Is the New Blackâs Asia Kate Dillon) arrives in New York to settle affairs with Winston (Ian McShane), the manager of the New York Continental, and the Bowery King (Laurence Fishburne) for helping John create this mess in the first place.  McShane and Fishburne are both HUGE entertainment in their fantastically nuanced large-than-life roles, effortlessly stealing each of their scenes, while the ever-brilliant Lance Reddick also makes a welcome return as Winstonâs faithful right-hand Charon, the concierge of the Continental, who finally gets to show off his own hardcore action chops when trouble arrives at their doorstep, and there are plenty of franchise newcomers who make strong impressions here â Dillon is the epitome of icy imperiousness, perfectly capturing the haughty superiority youâd expect from a direct representative of the High Table, Halle Berry gets a frustratingly rare opportunity to show just how seriously badass she can be as former assassin Sofia, the manager of the Casablanca branch of the Continental and one of Johnâs only remaining allies, Game of Thronesâ Jerome Flynn is smarmy and entitled as her boss Berrada, and Anjelica Houston is typically classy as the Director, the ruthless head of New Yorkâs Ruska Roma (Johnâs former âalma materâ, basically). The one that REALLY sticks in the memory, though, is Mark Dacascos, finally returning to the big time after frustrating years languishing in lurid straight-to-video action dreck and lowbrow TV hosting duties thanks to a BLISTERING turn as Zero, a truly brilliant semi-comic creation who routinely runs away with the film â heâs the Japanese master ninja the Adjudicator tasks with dispensing her will, a thoroughly lethal killer who may well be as skilled as our hero, but his deadliness is amusingly tempered by the fact that heâs also a total nerd who HERO WORSHIPS John Wick, adorably geeking out whenever their paths cross.  Their long-gestating showdown provides a suitably magnificent climax to the action, but thereâs plenty to enjoy in the meantime, as former stuntman Stahelski and co keep things interestingly fluid as they constantly change up the dynamics and add new elements, from John using kicking horses in a stable and knives torn out of display cases in a weaponry museum to dispatch foes on the fly, through Sofiaâs use of attack dogs to make the Moroccan portion particularly nasty and a SPECTACULAR high octane sequence in which John fights katana-wielding assailants on speeding motorcycles, to the filmâs UNDISPUTABLE highlight, an astounding fight in which John takes on Zeroâs disciples (including two of the most impressive guys from The Raid movies, Cecep Arif Rahman and Yayan Ruhian) in (and through) an expansive chamber made up entirely of glass walls and floors.  Altogether then, this is business as usual for a franchise thatâs consistently set the bar for the genre as a whole, an intensely bruising, blissfully blood-drenched epic that cranks its action up to eleven, shot with delicious neon-drenched flair and glossy graphic novel visual excess, a consistently inspired exercise in fascinating world-building that genuinely makes you want to live among its deadly denizens (even though you probably wouldnât live very long).  The denouement sets things up for an inevitable sequel, and Iâm not at all surprised â right from the first film I knew the concept had some serious legs, and itâs just too good to quit yet. Which is just how I like it âŠ
#movies 2019#captive state#godzilla king of the monsters#dark phoenix#fast color#once upon a time in hollywood#crawl#crawl movie#brightburn#hobbs and shaw#spider man far from home#John Wick Chapter 3#awesome sauce
11 notes
·
View notes